《Forced to Marry a Female Billionaire CEO》 Chapter 1 - Dumped

Chapter 1: Dumped

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Cole Stone was at his girlfriend¡¯s house, Jane Smith. His future mother-inw had invited him over to talk about their marriage! Cole Stone hung his head low, afraid to look directly into the eyes of his future mother-inw, Susan Collins. ¡°Say something!¡± Susan Collins snapped. Jane Smith¡¯s brother¡ªFlint Smith¡ªspat out the shell of a sunflower seed in front of Cole Stone. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t do it.¡± Cole Stone clenched his teeth and forced out these words. Susan Collins¡¯ expression turned. ¡°You can¡¯t even afford a dowry of 4 thousand dors for my Jane Smith?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just bought the house, I really can¡¯t afford it just yet.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s smile looked bitter. He looked as if he was about to cry. ¡°Get out!¡± Susan Collins scolded. ¡°If you can¡¯t even fork out 4 thousand dors, how dare you think of marrying my Jane Smith?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Flint Smith spat the remaining shells from his mouth into the bin and dusted his hands clean. He then pointed at Cole Stone¡¯s nose and said, ¡°How am I going to get a wife if you don¡¯t have 25 thousand dors to spare?¡± Cole Stone looked desperately at Jane Smith beside him. ¡°Jane¡­¡± Jane Smith coldly ignored him. ¡°Don¡¯t address her so intimately anymore. It¡¯s over between the two of you.¡± Susan Collins pulled Cole Stone up. However, Cole Stone still had hopes in his heart that everything would work out in the end. He said in defiance. ¡°Jane, you¡¯ve got to help me! You have to say something! I¡¯ve already saved up enough money for the down payment of our house!¡± Jane Smith shook her head and replied, ¡°No! My brother has to get married too. If you don¡¯t have enough money for his dowry, we should just break up.¡± Hearing Jane Smith¡¯s heartless words, Cole Stone paled. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that if I paid for your school fees, we¡¯ll get married after your graduation?¡± Jane Smith retorted agitatedly as if someone had suddenly grabbed her by the foot. ¡°Cole Stone, what did you say?¡± ¡°Are you trying to use the fact that you paid for my school fees to force me into marrying you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I had to make you take a loan to pay for my studies, but it was all because my family was against my choice of choosing you back then! Also, didn¡¯t you agree to it yourself? I never forced you into doing it¡­¡± ¡°Now that my brother wants to get married, you can¡¯t even do anything to help. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll marry you if you cannot help my brother¡­¡± ¡°First, you are penniless. Second, you are uneducated. I am way out of your league! Love alone is not going to feed us, Cole Stone! We¡¯re adults! Can you be more practical?¡± Jane Smith¡¯s cruel and sharp words stabbed a hole through Cole Stone¡¯s heart. Cole Stone looked as if he was about to copse right there and then. He could not handle how his girlfriend of so many years suddenly turned against him. The sweeter the memories of their past were, the more pain he felt at this moment. Flint Smith sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of my sister. As she said, she¡¯s way out of your league! She has tons of other suitors, just who are you to pursue her?¡± Susan Collins became even more annoyed. ¡°Stop with this useless talk. James Lewis will be picking us up in a Ferrariter. He¡¯ll also be bringing us out for dinner. Make sure that he won¡¯t know about all of these¡­¡± Cole Stone was stunned. His eyes became devoid of feelings as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re still talking with James Lewis?¡± James Lewis was Jane Smith¡¯s ex when she was still in university. He was wealthy, but he was dumped by Jane Smith after he cheated on her. Cole Stone started dating her afterwards. He thought that the two of them had already cut off all ties between each other¡­ But now, he discovered that she was still secretly in contact with James Lewis. Jane Smith averted her gaze. But after thinking about how she had already broken up with Cole Stone, she replied haughtily. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°All right, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot and his face filled with despair. ¡°I took a loan to pay for your tuition fees; I took part-time jobs to buy the branded bags that you¡¯ve always wanted; I worked overtime every day and got my parents to take a loan out for the down payment of the house that you¡¯ve asked for¡­¡± ¡°But in the end, you dumped me all because of your scumbag brother¡¯s dowry money?¡± ¡°And you were still in contact with that bastard James Lewis all along?¡± ¡°I finally understand¡­¡± ¡°I finally understand what a truly wicked woman is, and the meaning of disloyalty¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Jane Smith!¡± ¡°You¡¯re tossing me aside like trash? After using me?!¡± Cole Stone was provoked to the point of hysteria. Jane Smith¡¯s face changed. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m saying?¡± Cole Stone screamed. He was absolutely heartbroken. He had always believed that by enduring the difficulties posed by the mother-inw and buying a house, he would be able to attain happiness. That was why he tolerated everything. However, he finally realized painfully that¡­ It was all just his wishful thinking. Jane Smith did not look at him out of guilt. At that moment¡­ Cole Stone felt a surge of pain from his back. He fell over pathetically. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Flint Smith kicked Cole Stone onto the floor. Flint Smith retracted his leg and spat on him. ¡°What are you shouting for? It¡¯s annoying to listen to a beggar like you screaming around in our residence. Get lost!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± Susan Collins was overjoyed. Seeing how pathetic Cole Stone was, Susan Collins was over the moon. How dare this beggar scold them? He should just die! Cole Stone endured the pain and stood up. He red fiercely at Flint Smith. He was a gym trainer. If he were not deeply hurt by Jane Smith, there was no way that attack would have seeded. Flint Smith was scared. The Cole Stone with bloodshot eyes gave off a terrifying aura. Jane Smith immediately moved forward and blocked Flint Smith. She red at Cole Stone and said, ¡°What do you want? Are you going to hit my brother? Do you really think that I won¡¯t call the police? Cole Stone, I knew you were a violent beast!¡± ¡°Sooner orter, you will end up hurting my family!¡± ¡°Luckily, I broke up with you before you could¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, I would have regretted it throughout my entire life.¡± Cole Stone was shocked that Jane Smith could twist the truth to such an extent. Her brother attacked him first, but how did he end up in the wrong? Flint Smith said smugly. ¡°Come and hit me, Cole Stone! I¡¯ll stand here. Come on, hit me!¡± Cole Stone ignored his words. He stared nkly at Jane Smith¡¯s cold expression. After a long time, he finally said with a broken smile. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Jane Smith, from now on. We have nothing to do with each other.¡± With that, Cole Stone turned to leave the house. ¡°Scram! You¡¯re just a beggar who only knows how to speak nonsense¡­¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Susan Collins shouted and mmed the door. Bang! A heavy thud followed. The thud was deafening. Gazing at the shut door, Cole Stone¡¯s eyes turned red and he clenched his fist so tight they turned white. He swore that he would make Jane Smith regret this decision of hers one day! But Cole Stone would never have imagined that the day Jane Smith woulde crawling back to his feet was much closer than he thought¡­ Chapter 2 - At the End of the Rope

Chapter 2: At the End of the Rope

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At this moment, a sound more piercing than the mmed door rang through Cole Stone¡¯s ears. ¡°Cole Stone, were you kicked out? I knew that you couldn¡¯t make it like me.¡± A man in a custom-made Armani suit and Omega watch walked over with a bouquet of ny-nine fresh roses in his hand. He red mockingly at Cole Stone. He was James Lewis¡­ Jane Smith¡¯s ex. James Lewis¡¯s vigorous appearance was a huge contrast to the pathetic Cole Stone. Cole Stone clenched his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re the one behind all of these?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it that way.¡± James Lewis grinned. ¡°Jane Smith contacted me on her own. She said that her brother needs money, but you don¡¯t have any. Naturally, she could onlye to me for help.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go after Jane Smith and gave you the chance. You¡¯re the one that didn¡¯t make use of it.¡± ¡°You bastard.¡± Cole Stone clenched his fists and red with red eyes. James Lewis took a step back exaggeratedly. ¡°What? You want to hit me?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared! Cole Stone!¡± James Lewis raised his hand arrogantly and patted Cole Stone¡¯s face. ¡°What a shame¡­ Oh, I¡¯ve just remembered that I¡¯m your boss¡¯ friend. A damned beggar like you is afraid of hitting me because you don¡¯t want to get fired, right?¡± Cole Stone clenched his teeth in rage. James Lewis provoked Cole Stone even more. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. Jane Smith is rather good in bed. Although she can¡¯t bepared to those young models, she¡¯s still usable.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± James Lewisughed out loud. Looking at Cole Stone¡¯s terrible state, he felt even better. ¡°You f*cking bastard.¡± Cole Stone cried out and threw a punch at him. James Lewis already knew that Cole Stone would attack him so he immediately dodged. He then mocked. ¡°You can¡¯t even hit me, trash.¡± But James Lewis was rather weakpared to Cole Stone. As he dodged, he slipped and fell onto the ground. He groaned. ¡°Ow¡­¡± Just then, the door opened¡­ Jane Smith rushed out with a terrible look on her face. ¡°What happened?¡± James Lewis immediately held his stomach and said, ¡°I greeted him and he went straight for my stomach.¡± Jane Smith did not say anything and pped Cole Stone on the face. p! The sound of the p rang loud and clear. Jane Smith shouted in anger. ¡°You disappoint me!¡± Cole Stone¡¯s face swelled. He was in utter shock. James Lewis maligned him and Jane Smith actually believed him without hesitation? He never thought that Jane Smith could be so cruel. There was glee in James Lewis¡¯ eyes. Cole Stone took a deep breath and scoffed. ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re being like this, why should I give you any face?¡± Cole Stone¡¯s eyes were red and fierce. Seeing this, Jane Smith became more enraged. ¡°What? You want to hit me?¡± ¡°Touch me if you dare, my brother and James Lewis will not let you off!¡± Cole Stone roared. ¡°I can handle these two weaklings with just a punch!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± James Lewis was upset. Who are you calling a weakling? He was sure that Cole Stone would not dare to make a move against him! Cole Stone turned his head and red at him. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ve never met someone who actually wants to die¡­¡± Since James Lewis framed him, he might as well hit him for real! Before James Lewis could react, Cole Stone delivered a heavy kick. ¡°Thud!¡± The loud crash sounded through the corridor. James Lewis fell defenselessly. His face distorted as he cried out. ¡°Ah!!!¡± He did not expect Cole Stone to actually hit him! Right in front of Jane Smith too! Jane Smith panicked. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡ªwhat?!¡± Cole Stone shouted, ¡°Say more, and I¡¯ll destroy you both¡­¡± Jane Smith finally felt fear. She never thought that the goody-two-shoes Cole Stone would actually get physical with them. Just then¡­ ¡°My dear son-inw, what happened to you?¡± Susan Collins rushed out and held James Lewis up tenderly. She turned her head and scolded. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get lost? Why are you still here?¡± James Lewis was kicked to the point where he had lost all courage. He did not say anything else and cowered. He did not have his bodyguard with him, how could he win against Cole Stone? Cole Stone looked at the fuming mother-daughter pair and the cowering James Lewis. He coldly scoffed. ¡°Jane Smith, since you¡¯ve already sold yourself. Let me give you a piece of advice: nurture your talents and upskill. James Lewis has just said that you can¡¯t evenpare to any random young models.¡± With that, he turned and left. Jane Smith¡¯s face turned blue and she shouted. ¡°What do you mean I sold myself?!¡± However, Cole Stone ignored her and disappeared. James Lewis grimly stared at Cole Stone¡¯s back. He was filled with malice and hatred. ¡°You dared to hit me? Just wait¡ª¡± ¡­ Cole Stone bought a new house. The gym sent him a message. ¡°You are fired. You were absent for 3 days. You will receive nopensation for this month.¡± Cole Stone was not surprised. Heughed at himself. ¡°My career of 3 years and my lover has gone just like that. I¡¯ve been a fool all this time.¡± ¡°My parents spent all their savings on me and took loans from all of our rtives. They worked tirelessly every day from day to night, and it was with our efforts that I finally managed to save up the deposit for this house.¡± ¡°But in the end, it was all for nothing.¡± Cole Stoneughed miserably. At that moment¡­ He received a message. ¡°¡ªthe principal and interest of the housing loan amounting to $1274.37 will be deducted by 28 February, please deposit $1069.91.¡± He received another message from his friend from university. ¡°Brother, your sister-inw has been urging me to do this¡­ Can you return me the $1000 first? If you can¡¯t, $500 is fine too.¡± There was a message from his payment app. ¡°¡ª$397.09 will automatically be deducted from your savings bnce on 9 February, you can log in¡ª¡± Notifications continuously popped up. Cole Stone¡¯s blood slowly ran cold. How was he going to pay off all these? He was at the end of his rope. Cole Stone received a voice message from his mother. He opened it. His mother was nagging at him as usual. ¡°Cole, are you sleeping? Do you have enough money to spend? If you don¡¯t, you can tell me. I still have some cash on me. Being married is a big deal, don¡¯t be careless at any step.¡± ¡°Oh, I still have a set of gold essories with me. I¡¯ve been saving up since you started going out with Jane. I¡¯m nning on giving them to you during your wedding¡­¡± Cole Stone teared up. ¡°Your father quit smoking to save money. Although he scolded you the other time, it was for your own good. He did not want you to carry so much burden for your wedding, please don¡¯t me him.¡± ¡°He went to borrow money from your second uncle. You know your father¡¯s temper too, he is too stubborn. Your second uncle is sharp with his words too, they¡¯ll end up in a quarrel sooner orter.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s hand shook as he gripped his phone. ¡°Our pig farm is doing well. The price of pigs has increased, don¡¯t worry about us.¡± ¡°You need to eat more vegetables and fish. Don¡¯t stress yourself out and don¡¯t work too much. If there¡¯s anything, tell us. Don¡¯t bottle it up.¡± ¡°Mom is going to sleep now.¡± The voice message ended. ng! His phone fell onto the floor. Cole Stone leaned against the wall. He held his head with both his hands and bit his lips as mournful whimpers leaked from his mouth. His eyes turned red as tears began pouring out like rain¡­ Chapter 3 - Marry Me

Chapter 3: Marry Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After crying his eyes out, life still had to go on. Cole Stone contacted an agent to sell the house. Sky City was one of the four biggest cities in the state. Housing was expensive but the liquidity of the market was high as well. Cole Stone believed that he would be able to take back his deposit soon enough. But after making the call, Cole Stone¡¯s heart turned as cold as an icy cavern. The white lights from the ceiling were blinding. The light they radiated was so hot that it put Cole Stone in a trance. Cole Stone¡¯s eyes were dead. ¡°Did you guys have to be this cruel?¡± The agent told him that James Lewis had made use of his family¡¯s power to put Cole Stone on the cklist of the market in Sky City. His house was like a hot potato right now. Nobody was willing to buy it. On top of that, after having recently been fired¡­ He would certainly find it hard to find a job in the gym industry he was familiar with. Although the Lewis family was not an elite family in Sky City, they were still rather powerful. Cole Stone who had neither backing nor wealth could do nothing against them. He was now at the end of his rope. At this moment, he suddenly thought of a person. Cara Williams. She was a beautiful 35-year-old student who had attended his private ss from that gym. The helm of the Williams family, one of the six major families in Sky City. Cole Stone sucked in a deep breath. Cara Williams once told him that he could give her a call whenever he wanted to stop fighting against the currents so hard. At that time, Cole Stone was overworked every day. He had to take more jobs for his marriage. Naturally, he did not pay attention to her words. But now, it seemed to have be his only way out of this quagmire. Only someone from the six major families would be able to ignore the Lewis family. Looking at Cara Williams¡¯ number, Cole Stone smiled bitterly. ¡®She might have said those words back then and it might still hold true!¡¯ ¡®But it doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯ll willingly offend someone else for you¡­¡¯ Cole Stone told himself. After a long hesitation, Cole Stone finally made the call. He had to try, at the least. ¡°Hi.¡± Azy female voice with a mature charm answered. ¡°Miss Williams, it¡¯s me.¡± Cole Stone was nervous. Cara Williams replied, ¡°Oh, Cole. Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°I want to sell my house to pay off my debts¡­¡± ¡°I was wondering if Miss Williams can help me.¡± Cole Stone rified. Cara Williams teased. ¡°To pay off your debts? Why don¡¯t I just help you directly?¡± Cole Stoneughed bitterly. ¡°No thanks, Miss Williams¡­¡± ¡°I just want to sell the house to pay them off.¡± Although he knew that this 650-plus-square-foot house was nothing to Cara Williams, he did not want to be a freeloader. Cole Stoneughed at himself. Who was he to still insist on holding on to his dignity? ¡°Weren¡¯t you getting married? Why are you selling your house all of a sudden? Is Jane Smith making things difficult for you?¡± Cara Williams was curious. ¡°No¡­¡± Cole Stone¡¯s face darkened. ¡°We broke up due to some matters. I can¡¯t find a job for now so I am unable to afford the mortgage for the house.¡± He intentionally avoided the crux of the matter. Even if they had broken up, he could not give up on all his feelings immediately just like what Jane Smith had done. Understandably so, he still couldn¡¯t talk bad about his ex-girlfriend to others. Cara Williams teased. ¡°Cole, you still won¡¯t tell me the truth? How am I supposed to help you if you¡¯re like this?¡± Cole Stone was stunned. Her words meant that she already knew the truth and wanted him to stop defending Jane Smith. Otherwise, she would not help him. He hesitated for a moment. The persistence in his heart wavered. But after a long silence, he relented. ¡°Jane dumped me to be with the son of the Lewis family over her little brother¡¯s dowry. I¡¯ve offended them and I¡¯m now unable to find a job to repay my debts.¡± Cole Stone felt a piercing pain in his heart as he used all of his strength to squeeze these words out of his throat. Just a second ago, he was still persistent on saying nothing bad about Jane Smith. A secondter, he became nothing but a joke! ¡°Okay.¡± Cara Williams smiled faintly and her voice became gentle yet powerful. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you pay your mortgage. It¡¯s not that difficult for me.¡± ¡°But I have a favor to ask you.¡± Cole Stone took a deep breath. ¡°Miss Williams, please state your request. I¡¯ll definitely do anything within my capabilities.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too anxious now. My request is very simple.¡± ¡°You just have to¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªMarry me.¡± Cara Williams¡¯s words sounded mellow, but the message she sent across was startling. Cole Stone¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed, ¡°What?!¡± ¡­ 9.30 PM. Cole Stone climbed into the car listlessly. ¡°Mr Cole, Miss Williams is waiting for you at Williams Corporation.¡± The chauffeur smiled warmly as he looked at the rearview mirror. Cole Stone nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± His mind was a mess. Never would he have dreamt that Cara Williams would make such a request. Cara Williams was the helm of the Williams family and she was the eldest daughter. As she was very capable, she took over as the chairperson of the Williams Corporation at the age of 25 when the previous leader passed away. Back then, everyone in Sky City was busy trying to guess just what kind of person would be able to marry the queen of the Williams Corporation. Everybody thought that the person would have toe from the six major families at the very least. Some also thought that Cara Williams might marry amoner out of love. After all, she already had sole control over the Williams and was filthy rich, so there was no need for her to sacrifice herself for any political marriage. But ten years shed by and Cara Williams remained single. She seemed to not even have any ns to marry. This made the people of Sky City question her sexuality. Some of them even gossiped that she had many private trysts. When Cara Williams was still his student, Cole Stone even talked with Jane Smith about when her marriage would be. However¡­ Cole Stone did not expect that Cara Williams¡¯ groom would actually be him. With his head filled with worries, Cole Stone arrived at Williams Corporation. Standing outside, Cole Stone lifted his head and could only see a sea of darkness from the top floors, except for one room which was brightly lit. Cara Williams was definitely in there! Chapter 4 - I’m Getting Engaged

Chapter 4: I¡¯m Getting Engaged

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Williams Corporation, top office. Knock. Knock. Knock. Cole Stone took in a deep breath and knocked. ¡°Miss Williams, I¡¯m Cole Stone.¡± ¡°Come in, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Cara Williams¡¯zy and charming voice reverberated. Cole Stone gulped and pushed open the door to the office with trembling hands. A beautiful and mature silhouette stood in front of him. Her ck and curly hair satnguidly on her shoulders. Her delicate and exquisite face looked wless even without any makeup. The dark long dress emphasized her white and smooth skin. She was none other than Cara Williams. The queen of Williams Corporation. Looking at this woman, Cole Stone felt that the room seemed to have be hotter. His breathing quickened out of nervousness. ¡°Am I that beautiful? For you to stare that long?¡± Cara Williams¡¯ eyes fluttered. Cole Stone hurriedly turned his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Williams. I did not mean to.¡± He had close encounters with her in the gym back then. But Cole Stone had never realized just how charming she was. ¡°Take a seat and rx. We¡¯ll discuss our marriage.¡± Cara Williams spoke in a gentle tone. But she sternly emphasized the final few words in her sentence. Cole Stone lowered his gaze, afraid to make eye contact. He scrambled to find a chair to sit down on. ¡°Cole, I¡¯ll send 1.5million to your card. Just tell me if you need more.¡± Cara Williams smiled as she looked at the nervous Cole Stone. Cole Stone immediately stared at her. ¡°Miss Williams, I don¡¯t need that much. I just need you to help me sell my house.¡± He did not want to owe Cara Williams too much. ¡°No.¡± Cara Williams stood up and sat on the table in front of Cole Stone. She looked down at him and asked, ¡°Is there any problem if I gave my man a mere 1.5million dors?¡± Cole Stone sniffed the fragranceing from Cara Williams and his heartbeat elerated. He instinctively moved further away and replied, ¡°Miss Williams, isn¡¯t getting married to me too¡ª¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Cara Williams looked at Cole Stone. He nodded. Cara Williams suddenly bent forward and closed the distance between them. Her eyes glistened as she asked, ¡°Is marrying me too much trouble for you?¡± Cole Stone braced himself and replied, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It will be troublesome for you.¡± He nned on turning her down amicably. ¡°This is the second time you¡¯ve rejected me. Could it be that you don¡¯t think that I¡¯m good enough for you?¡± Cara Williams¡¯ words suddenly turned cold. Cole Stone¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Miss Williams, I don¡¯t mean it that way. I was saying¡ª¡± Cara Williams stood up and turned towards the ss window. ¡°Go back.¡± Cole Stone smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Williams.¡± With that, Cole Stone stood up and bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll return your money. I¡¯ll try to help you in any way I can, but us getting married is simply too much.¡± Not only did they not have any feelings for each other, but Cara Williams¡¯ status was¡­ They were not from the same world. Why force it when the oue could be predicted? ¡°Leave.¡± Cara Williams did not turn around. Seeing this, Cole Stone bowed once again and left the office. He let out a sigh of relief. Although he made Cara Williams unhappy, he felt as if a burden was lifted off his shoulders. He didn¡¯t have to think about marriage anymore. Cara Williams was certainly stunning. But Cole Stone knew his status in life. Despite knowing that it was impossible between them, Cole Stone still felt disappointed¡­ After rejecting Cara Williams, he had lost his only road to clear his debts. He had also lost the final dregs of his dignity. When Cole Stone left, Cara Williams suddenly let out a smile. ¡°Cole Stone. He¡¯s an interesting man, I admit.¡± She took out a dark ring which was shining red at this moment. ¡°But is it really him?¡± Looking at the ring, Cara Williams recalled the words of an expert. ¡°Marry the person who makes the ring glow¡­¡± ¡°He can help your family ovee a catastrophe.¡± She had never believed in fortune-telling. But the dark ring only started to heat up and glow when she first met Cole Stone. The strange phenomenon was enough to convince her. Even so, the queen of Williams Corporation could simply not decide to marry Cole Stone right away. She found the opportunity to be his student and she started to observe him closely. Cole Stone had a positive outlook in life. He was a decent and hardworking man. Most of all, he was a loyal man. After she tested him by saying that he would no longer have to work so hard if he started dating her, he politely and thoughtfully declined her. This made Cara Williams develop an interest in him. She wanted to tease him with marriage to see how the man who could help her family ovee a catastrophe was like. But before she could take her joke back, Cole Stone started to decline her with all sorts of excuses. Of course, what he had done only enraged her¡­ How am I not good enough for you? She thought. Ding! A notification popped up. It was from Cole Stone. ¡°Miss Williams, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cara Williams smirked. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Suddenly, she grabbed a phone on the desk and dialed a number. ¡°Transfer 1.5million dors to my gym coach.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person on the phone sinctly replied. Cara Williams continued. ¡°Also, help me find a top nner. I want to hold the biggest and most luxurious engagement banquet in Sky City.¡± Silence¡­ After a while, the voice from the other end replied, ¡°Who¡¯s getting engaged?¡± Cara Williams looked at Cole Stone¡¯s message meaningfully before replying. ¡°It¡¯s me, Cara Williams.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°The Queen of Williams Corporation will be holding an engagement banquet in three months.¡± When the news spread, there was a huge uproar. The entire Sky City was thrown into an uproar. Everybody began to gather information from their connections. Who is the groom? Which war god from whichnd is the groom? Just who on earth is the groom? At this moment¡­ Cole Stone who has just arrived at his home gawked at the news¡­ Chapter 5 - Do You Think You Can Refund My Dowry?

Chapter 5: Do You Think You Can Refund My Dowry?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Never would Cole Stone have imagined that Cara Williams would actually release news on her own engagement. When Cole Stone reached home, he called her and asked, ¡°Miss Williams, are you getting engaged?¡± He had a shred of hope that her partner was not himself. Cara Williams replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the groom then?¡± Cole Stone gulped. ¡°Is that any of your business? Are you having regrets?¡± Cole Stone felt instantly relieved. ¡°No, no, no¡­ I was just curious.¡± Since Cara Williams said it this way, it meant that it definitely was not him. ¡°Do you not regret losing the opportunity to be with me?¡± Cara Williams said coldly. Cole Stone felt numb. If he said the truth, he was afraid that Cara Williams would swallow him up. He braced himself and spouted nonsense. ¡°I regret it of course.¡± ¡°Miss Williams is so amazing that anybody who can marry you will be the luckiest person in the world. It¡¯s my greatest regret to have missed out on you. However, it can¡¯t be helped. The reality is unfortunate, sigh.¡± Cara Williams said lightly, ¡°Then?¡± Her tone confused Cole Stone so he chose to change the topic. It was best not to talk about this anymore. As such, Cole Stone changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, Miss Williams. What is your ount number? I¡¯ll transfer the 1.5million back to you.¡± The money Cara Williams wanted to transfer was still pending checks, and the ount number could easily be found by checking the sender¡¯s details. The question was dumb. But since Cole Stone¡¯s goal was to change the topic. It did not matter whether it was dumb or not. Cara Williams asked, ¡°Why are you returning it to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mine to take.¡± Cole Stone answered honestly. Cara Williams teased, ¡°Do you think you can refund the dowry of I¡ªCara Williams¡ªso easily?¡± Cole Stone¡¯s brain short-circuited. ¡°Dow¡ªDowry?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re that luckiest person in the world¡­¡± Cara Williams teased. Cole Stone: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss Williams, you¡­ You¡¯re kidding me, right?¡± Cara Williams used his words against him and said, ¡°Why, are you so shocked now that I¡¯ve given you the chance topensate for your greatest regret?¡± Cole Stone gulped painfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to leave?¡± ¡°I did say that, but when did I say that I¡¯m not marrying you?¡± Cara Williams said domineeringly. Cole Stone found it hard to retort. He was stunned speechless. That was unfair! Absolutely unfair! ¡°Also¡­¡± Cara Williams¡¯ voice was gentle as if she was caressing Cole Stone with her voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a girl changing her mind? It¡¯s also my first time in a rtionship, and my first time marrying. Can¡¯t I be fickle with my feelings and emotions?¡± Hearing her tone of voice and the way she said these words, Cole Stone¡¯s heart quivered. No matter who it was, hearing the Queen of Williams Corporation speak like that to them would definitely make them unable to resist. ¡°Uh, but¡ª¡± Cole Stone wanted to reject. No matter what, he could not marry someone he had no feelings for. Cara Williams, who had already made a decision, cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s been decided already¡­ All right, I still have things to do. Catch youter¡ª¡± ¡°Also, we¡¯ll be engaged three months from now.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Cole Stone grimaced. He wanted to decline once again. But Cara Williams hung up the call. Beep. Beep. Beep¡­ Cole Stone stared at his phone. He did not say anything for a long time. Was he really just forced into an engagement? At that moment¡­ Ding! He received a message. ¡°¡­received. Your current bnce: $1,500,203.21.¡± Cole Stone who had never seen so many numbers in his bank ount shuddered. Is this you being fickle? Giving out 1.5million dors with just a word? ¡­ 10 PM. Cole Stone sat close to the narrow balcony. Feeling the night breeze, he sighed. In just a day, it felt as if he had gone through years of change. Not only did he lose his job and his anticipated future, but he was also betrayed by Jane Smith. He had probably reached the lowest point in his life tonight. He found himself in a quagmire of debt and he even had to pay for his mortgage at the same time. The debts he suddenly had felt like a rope slowly tightening around his neck¡­ But he now had a solution. Cole Stone thought of the 1.5 million dors in his card. But after pondering for a long time, Cole Stone gave up on the idea. That money must not be touched. Once he touched it, he would not be able to turn down Cara Williams anymore. Cole Stone shook his head and ced his phone down. He needed to find a way out of this quagmire on his own. The gym industry was against him so he could no longer work in that industry any longer. But his resume was practically empty. If he were to change industries, how would he be able to earn enough money to pay back his debts in a short amount of time? Cole Stone sighed. Just then, he remembered his master who did not teach him anything¡­ He did not understand why his master epted him as a disciple yet did not allow him to practice medicine? If he only learned medicine from his master back then, he would not have such a hard time getting out of this quagmire! When he was in the fourth year of his university studies, when everybody went to look for their own internships, Cole Stone met a miraculous doctor with outstanding skills. He then became his disciple. He thought that he would be able to learn medical skills that would surelye in handy in life and death situations, but he did not expect that¡ª ¡ªthat his master would not teach him any medical skills. As such, after having him as a master, not only did he not learn any medical skill, he even wasted a lot of time. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no use thinking about it anymore.¡± Cole Stone let out a sigh and looked at the delivery uniform in his room. Back when he was a coach, he would work as a delivery man after work until dawn to afford the Gi that was over 1.5 thousand dors. Cole Stoneughed at himself. Who would have thought that Jane Smith would wear Gi and leave him, and the only decent article of clothing he would have left was his delivery uniform? Thinking about this, Cole Stone touched the pocket of his pants. His pocket only had the keys to this studio apartment and his new house. He left the key to his electric bicycle in the new house, so he would have to go there and fetch it tomorrow¡­ Chapter 6 - Being Targeted

Chapter 6: Being Targeted

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning¡­ The sun was bright and warm. Cole Stone left the studio apartment early in the morning and took the subway to his new house in Sky City. The 650 square foot house was not that huge, but it was enough for two people to live in. But those two people were no more. Cole Stone walked into the familiar elevator. As the elevator went up, he took a deep breath. There was no difference in today and the past, but his state of mind had changed. He had no idea whether his feelings for her would blossom once again when he opened that door once more and saw the items that Jane Smith had left behind in the house. Ding! The elevator arrived! The familiar scene outside of the elevator dampened Cole Stone¡¯s spirits. 403. He fished out the key and inserted it into the keyhole¡­ Kacha! The door did not budge. Cole Stone was stunned. What was going on? He was dumbfounded and tried to turn the key once again. Kacha! But the door still wouldn¡¯t budge. The lock was evidently changed. It was changed overnight! No matter how Cole Stone moved the key¡ªclockwise, anti-clockwise¡ªthe door wouldn¡¯t open The door remained motionless as if the Smiths and James Lewis were mocking him. Without even making an appearance, they managed to push Cole Stone into the abyss. m! Cole Stone gripped the key and shouted at the door in despair. ¡°This is my house!¡± He greatly underestimated Jane Smith¡¯s cruelty. How long has it been since they¡¯ve parted ways? She actually changed the lock overnight so that he could not enter his own house! Cole Stone loosened his grip andughed at himself. ¡°I actually thought that I¡¯ll feel something for her again? It was mistaken¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for three whole years to buy this house, yet they will not even let go inside my very own house¡­ Goddamn it! They¡¯re heartless.¡± He copsed and looked absent-mindedly at the door. Just then, he suddenly saw a familiar shadow in the trash bin along the safety passage. Cole Stone got up and walked over. He was astonished. It was the bag that Jane Smith gave to him as a gift. It was also the only present Jane Smith ever gave to him. In their six years, he cherished the bag and treated it as if it was his own child. But now, it was in the bin. Cole Stone silently picked up the bag. He took out the key to his electric bicycle and the few photos of them together. Rip! He tore the photos into pieces. After taking out the key inside the bag, he hurled it once more into the bin. There was no need for him to keep it anymore. As he was leaving, he suddenly recalled that there were still some IOUs and receipts in the house. Especially the receipts of him paying off Jane Smith¡¯s tuition loan. He wondered if Jane Smith threw them out too. ¡­ Afternoon. Cole Stone was a part-time Uber Eats delivery man. He could immediately start his job once an order came through his smartphone. As he put on his uniform and was leaving to handle an order, someone outside spotted him. ¡°Mr James, you were right. Cole Stone¡ªthat rascal is working as a delivery man.¡± ¡°As a delivery man?¡± James Lewis who was on the other end of the call smiled menacingly. ¡°Got it, watch him.¡± ¡°On it.¡± James Lewisughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to duke it out with me¡­¡± ¡­ Cole Stone strapped on the helmet and rode the electric bicycle. The sun was scorching hot even though it was February. He sweated a lot. He rode along the pavement as he calcted the distance to his customer in his mind. At that moment¡­ At a certain blind spot¡ªhidden from the eyes of nearby surveince cameras¡ªa silver-gray Ferrari suddenly rushed out like a ghost. Cole Stone panicked but was unable to turn in time. Screech! The screeching sound of the brakes reverberated. St! Cole Stone was struck and sent flying two meters away. The food on his bicycle spilled everywhere on the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Cole Stone groaned in pain. He took off his helmet. His forehead was bleeding and his leg was also injured in the aftermath. Seeing that someone got into an ident, the surrounding crowd immediately gathered. At that moment, the Ferrari¡¯s door opened and Cole Stone watched as four people got off. The owner of the car was wearing an Armani custom-made suit with a priceless Omega wristwatch. He was dressed in branded goods from head to toe. The woman beside him was wearing a camisole and booty shorts. She had fair skin and a beautiful face, looking extremely tempting to the eyes. The other two were a pair of a man and a woman. In contrast to them, Cole Stone lied pathetically on the ground in his uniform with soup all over his pants. His eyes darkened when he saw the four people in front of him. James Lewis and Jane Smith. The other man was James Lewis¡¯ attendant, Tom White, and the other woman was Jane Smith¡¯s best friend, Quinn Young. As his attendant, Tom White was also dressed in branded goods. Quinn Young was working in a bank. Jane Smith had borrowed lots of money from her but in Cole Stone¡¯s name. Quinn Young was notcking in appearance as well. She had a slender figure and was carrying a Burberry designer bag as she looked down at Cole Stone with disgust. Seeing the four of them, there was no way Cole Stone could not tell that they had targeted him on purpose. Just then¡­ James Lewis looked at Cole Stone with yful eyes and mocked. ¡°Oh, Cole Stone?¡± ¡°How are you regressing even more? Not only have you be a mere delivery man, but you even know how to fake idents now?¡± Jane Smith matched James Lewis and scolded. ¡°Trash¡­¡± Silence. The people in the surrounding immediately scoffed. So, the delivery man was faking an ident. Everyone hated scammers. Cole Stone grimaced. James Lewis framing him. He yelled out in pain. ¡°What are you talking about? You were speeding¡ª¡± James Lewisughed and cut him off. ¡°You¡¯re the one who suddenly rushed out from the pedestrian crossing.¡± Hearing James Lewis¡¯ words, the crowd started to hate Cole Stone even more. They hated people who rode electric bicycles without care. Especially when they were running along crossings dedicated to pedestrians. In addition, since Cole Stone was framed first¡­ The surrounding crowd leaned on James Lewis¡¯ side. Chapter 7 - Hand Over The Money

Chapter 7: Hand Over The Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole Stone red with wide eyes angrily. ¡°You have a dashcam.¡± By now, it became apparent that he had fallen into the other party¡¯s schemes. There were no surveince cameras in the surroundings. It also happened that there were no witnesses around. Cole Stone clearly got the short end of the stick. As for the dashcam, the other party must¡¯ve already switched it off. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no need to fight. What dashcam?¡± However, James Lewis simply ignored Cole Stone. He provokingly wrapped his arm around Jane Smith¡¯s slender waist and mocked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just cut to the chase and say that you need money? I¡¯ll give you money.¡± As Jane Smith was being caressed by James Lewis, she leaned on him even more. The two of them looked down on Cole Stone. Cole Stone saw that Jane Smith did not resist and was even enjoying it. His eyes burned as his rage was ignited. Just then¡­ Bam! A clear and crisp sound. James Lewis took out a few red notes and threw them onto Cole Stone¡¯s face. ¡°Is 50 dors enough? You can¡¯t even earn this much in a day, right?¡± Cole Stone¡¯s face stung in pain. Quinn Young eximed exaggeratedly. ¡°Mr Lewis! That¡¯s 80 dors, not 50!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s consider the extra 30 as his tip.¡± James Lewisughed out loud. Jane Smith added in a gentle voice. ¡°Mr Lewis is truly generous. Compared to trash who only knows how to fake an ident, you are so much better than him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± James Lewis was overjoyed. His hand began to roam over Jane Smith¡¯s body and he started to grope her even more. Following that, he bent down and whispered to Cole Stone. ¡°This is only the beginning¡­ Just wait for it, I¡¯ll make you realize what it¡¯s like to offend me.¡± ¡°You dared to kick me? You¡¯ll pay for it with your life!¡± ¡°Keep the money, don¡¯t lose it¡­ You can use that to pay for your rent. But, I wonder, can you still even enter your house? Hahaha!¡± James Lewis rubbed salt into Cole Stone¡¯s wounds as he provoked him thoroughly. Cole Stone¡¯s eyes reddened. He wanted to punch James Lewis. But this situation was not the same as earlier when they were at the Smiths where he could kick him as he liked. Many people were watching them right now. If he punched him, he would only be walking deeper into James Lewis¡¯ trap. James Lewis intentionally moved closer to Cole Stone only to see thetter ring at him without moving. James Lewis clicked his tongue. ¡°At least, you have a brain, Cole Stone.¡± ¡°But next time¡ªnext time you¡¯ll die¡­¡± Cole Stone gnashed his teeth and remained silent. The ming rage in his eyes seemingly wanted to burn James Lewis to ashes. But he had to endure it! As long as there was life, there was hope. If he raised his fist in a moment of rage, the consequence would be too much for his parents to endure. After speaking, James Lewis stood up straight and looked at him smugly. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll leave. Cole Stone has already apologized to me for faking an ident.¡± ¡°At least, he knows how topromise.¡± Jane Smith snickered and turned back into Ferrari. Tom White spat onto Cole Stone¡¯s electric bicycle and said, ¡°Enjoy your delivery! Don¡¯t even think about earning a cent without working.¡± Quinn Young held Tom White¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dear, you¡¯re sopassionate. You even taught a daydreaming pauper like Cole Stone an important life lesson.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Tom White wiggled his eyebrows. The four of them turned away and started to walk back into the Ferrari. Seeing this, the surrounding crowd looked at Cole Stone with contempt in their eyes. Just then, Cole Stone clenched his teeth and called out. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave like that after hitting someone.¡± Just because he did not raise his fist, it did not mean that he was going to let them off. ¡°We can¡¯t leave?¡± James Lewis came to a halt. He turned around and replied smugly, ¡°Is the money not enough?¡± ¡°You broke thew!¡± Cole Stone eximed. ¡°Okay, you say that I broke thew.¡± James Lewis walked towards him and continued. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± At that moment¡­ ¡°What? What happened? Who broke thew?¡± Two police officers pushed past the crowd and came over. They looked at the bleeding Cole Stone, then at the Ferrari. Their eyes darkened. Looking at James Lewis, they asked, ¡°Are you the owner?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James Lewis nodded. No matter what the situation was, he could handle it. James Lewis exchanged a look with Tom White. Tom White regained his senses and smirked. ¡°Mr Officer, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Jane Smith¡ªwho had always been timid¡ªstarted to panic on James Lewis¡¯s behalf. Her expression changed as she pointed at Cole Stone and started to distort the truth. ¡°He¡¯s the one who drove illegally on the sidewalk! Mr Lewis couldn¡¯t avoid him in time. We are the witnesses.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Quinn Young immediately followed up. Tom White stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr Officer, can you cut us some ck? He is the son of the Lewis family.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just check the dashcam recorder?¡± The traffic policeman frowned and nced at Tom White. ¡°I don¡¯t care who is who, show me the recordings.¡± Unlike the crowd, he wasn¡¯t foolish. He would not believe anyone¡¯s words right away. ¡°This¡­¡± Jane Smith¡¯s expression changed as she looked at James Lewis. Will he be alright? But James Lewis¡¯ expression did not change. He had already turned off the dashcam before the ¡®ident¡¯! The two officers walked up to the Ferrari. After looking around the dashboard, the officers¡¯ faces sank. There was nothing for them to check! ¡°My apologies, officers¡­¡± ¡°My car has some issues so I could not turn the dashcam on.¡± James Lewis said rather amicably. He looked thoroughlycent with his face filled with smugness. Tom White and Quinn Young went back to normal. They even directed sinister looks at Cole Stone. Cole Stone clenched his teeth. He already knew that James Lewis must¡¯ve turned off the dashcam before the ¡®ident¡¯. ¡°How about this, then?¡± The two officers exchanged a look. They nced at Cole Stone who was on the ground before sweeping a gaze at the four. They frowned and one of them spoke up. ¡°Since there¡¯s no evidence as to whose party was in the fault, but since you were injured by the other party¡ª¡± ¡°You mustpensate him for his medical bills.¡± Silence. James Lewis was overjoyed. ¡°No problem.¡± Upon seeing this, Quinn Young pretended to be bitter and resentful. ¡°Poor Mr Lewis! To think that he would be forced topensate a scammer¡­¡± Silence. The surrounding crowd also hated Cole Stone. James Lewis and his entourage encountered a scammer, and despite being the victim, they still had topensate the scheming scammer¡­ How tragic. Seeing this, Cole Stone¡¯s fury burned even hotter. But since there was no evidence, it didn¡¯t matter even if he spoke up. Without evidence, no one would possibly believe him. ¡°Okay.¡± The two traffic police officers looked at each other. They shook their heads and left. A ridiculing smile hung on James Lewis¡¯s lips as he asked, ¡°How much would you like me topensate you?¡± ¡°Tom White, get the cash from the car.¡± ¡°Since your leg is injured, is eight thousand enough?¡± He brought cash with him on purpose. It was for the sake of publicly humiliating Cole Stone! Chapter 8 - Collecting Debts in the Hospital

Chapter 8: Collecting Debts in the Hospital

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Enough.¡± Without waiting for Cole Stone to speak, Tom White, who had taken out the eight thousand dors, interrupted, ¡°Why do you need so much money?¡± The next moment¡­ Tom White threw the cash on the floor. ¡°Go take it.¡± James Lewis¡¯ eyes were filled with ridicule. You want my money? Go pick it up! ¡°You fucking¡ª¡± Cole Stone gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re still scolding me?¡± James Lewis looked at Cole Stone¡¯s fierce gaze and pretended to be frightened. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tom White spoke up for James Lewis. ¡°Even after having received so much money, he¡¯s still being like this. There¡¯s no future for him in this society.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jane Smith coldly shouted. ¡°How shameless!¡± The surrounding crowd frowned. ¡°That¡¯s 8 thousand dors! And for a mere leg injury at that? How does he manage to still talk back like that? Can he even feel shame?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear to watch this anymore.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± The crowd found it hard to watch. They felt that Cole Stone was simply too shameless. Upon hearing their words, the anger and humiliation in Cole Stone¡¯s eyes reached their peak¡­ But he was powerless to do anything about it. The crowd soon dispersed. A stack of glowing red bills scattered on the floor. James Lewis looked smugly at Cole Stone. He towered over him and said, ¡°Cole Stone! I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that you aren¡¯t qualified to duke it out with me.¡± ¡°What can you do if I hit you with thousands of dors? Nothing!¡± ¡°Let me tell you this, money can solve every problem out there. I¡¯m willing to spend thousands of dors¡ª¡± James Lewis and the other three revealed smug looks on their faces. A loss of eight thousand dors? We ran over Cole Stone and paid him eight thousand dors, how could that be a loss? It was all for fun! Quinn Young pulled on Jane Smith¡¯s arm and said proudly, ¡°I already said that Mr Lewis is the best for you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jane Smithpletely ignored Cole Stone. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s call it a day, shall we?¡± Tom White burst intoughter. Cole Stone stood up and ignored them. There was no point in saying anything. He limped as he propped up his electric bicycle. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t want the money?¡± Seeing that Cole Stone did not even take away the money that he had thrown on his face, James Lewisughed and teased. ¡°This money will help pay for your medical bills, and it can even pay your mortgage!¡± But Cole Stone did not say anything. He just pushed his electric bicycle away. He couldn¡¯t take James Lewis¡¯ money! Seeing this, the four of them sneered and walked back into the Ferrari. Tom White even picked the money off the ground. After that, James Lewis whistled and the engine revved before the Ferrari sped away. Looking at the back of the Ferrari, Cole Stone let out a bitterugh. He slowly got on the electric bicycle and drove toward the hospital. When he stopped at a red light, a message popped up on his phone. Because of the dy, the customer reported him. At the red light, Cole Stone clenched his fists so tightly that they turned white, but then he loosened them again¡­ What else could he do? He could not do anything! The sunlight was blinding to the eyes, and the signal lights flickered. Everything looked dazzling. Then, the countdown ended. The red light turned green. Life had to continue! With the roar of the engines around him, Cole Stone silently drove across the zebra crossing. ¡­ Sky City¡¯s Top Hospital. It was in the afternoon. In front of the emergency department, medical staff and patients were walking around. There was mor all around. Only Cole Stone remained silent in his chair, waiting for his triage. He was worried because he only had about 150 dors left in his bank ount. He was worried that he would have to spend more money if he suffered more injuries than he thought. ¡°Number 56, Cole Stone.¡± A call resounded. Cole Stone stood up and limped inside. At that moment, an angry shout came from the side. ¡°Cole Stone! Stop right there! Hurry up and return my money!¡± ¡°How long are you going to drag it out?¡± Cole Stone paused and turned around. A man who looked as sturdy as an iron tower stood a short distance away. He was angrily pointing at Cole Stone, a menacing look was on his face. ¡°Gene! Didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯ll pay you on the tenth of the following month?¡± Cole Stone was stunned. What was he doing here? Could it be that he knew that he was in the hospital? The man¡¯s name was Eugene Neal. He was Cole Stone¡¯s senior from university. They had a pretty good rtionship with each other. Cole Stone even helped Eugene Neal, a foreigner at Sky City, to connect with the local university students and establish formal business rtions. As such, when he needed money, he first thought of borrowing from Eugene Neal. But Cole Stone never expected that Eugene Neal would be at the hospital to ambush him and ask for money. ¡°Tenth?¡± Eugene Neal had a well-developed body. His face was gloomy as he raised the IOU in his hand and said, ¡°Think about why I agreed for you to pay me back on the tenth! I only lent it to you because you said you would pay me back on the tenth after your sry. But I didn¡¯t expect you to lie to me!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me that you¡¯ve been fired, yet you still borrowed money from me? You weren¡¯t nning on paying me back in the first ce, am I right?¡± ¡°If your girlfriend didn¡¯t tell me that you were kicked out of your job, you would¡¯ve brought my money with you to the grave without ever paying me back!¡± When the surrounding patients heard Eugene Neal¡¯s words, they all looked at Cole Stone. Their burning gazes made Cole Stone wince. He had never thought of going back on his word. Cole Stone¡¯s face burned with anger after being ndered in public. More than that, he was furious. At Jane Smith! He could tell! Jane Smith must be the one behind this! It was all so that he would not be able to pay the hospital for his treatment. Cole Stone took a deep breath and decided to exin first. ¡°Listen to me, Gene. I lost my job yesterday. But I never nned on going back on my wo¡ª¡± Eugene Neal cut him off. ¡°Cut the crap! Give me my money back! What you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t matter anymore, the problem is you lied to me!¡± ¡°I only lent you money because we used to be seniors and juniors. I didn¡¯t expect you to lie over 1500 dors.¡± ¡°Cole Stone, you¡¯ve let me down!¡± Eugene Neal¡¯s voice was thunderous, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The people around were surprised. Some people even started to shake their heads. Cole Stone was a rather handsomed¡­ ¡ªBut who would have expected that a young man with such delicate features had such a bad character? Cole Stone looked a little bit lost. He was unable to exin himself. Eugene Neal was looking at him like money was the only thing that mattered to him. He would only make things worse if he tried to exin. ¡°Gene, how about this? I¡¯ll return the money to you after I¡¯m done treating my injuries, okay?¡± Cole Stone pleaded. He could only try to diffuse the situation so that there wouldn¡¯t be a ruckus in the hospital. As for money, he could only think about it afterwards. At this moment, the doctors in the department and the people in the queue behind them started to get impatient. ¡°No!¡± Eugene Neal shouted once again. ¡°You must be nning on running away! Do you think that I¡¯m stupid?¡± Cole Stone¡¯s heart turned cold. He never would have imagined that their friendship only amounted to this! Chapter 9 - Wrath

Chapter 9: Wrath

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just then¡­ The doctor walked out of the room and looked at Eugene Neal. ¡°If there¡¯s any problem, please take it outside. Don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡± Then, he said to Cole Stone. ¡°Settle your personal matters first. Then, you cane here and have your injuries treated.¡± Hearing this, Cole Stone¡¯s expression changed. But the doctor stepped right past the two men and called out to the patient waiting behind him. ¡°Next.¡± The electronic call coldly echoed. ¡°Number 57, Mike White.¡± The doctor turned and walked into the room. Eugene Neal sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to see the doctor now, do you? Hurry up and return my money to me.¡± Cole Stone took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s take this outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eugene Neal raised his eyebrows and readily agreed. He turned and walked toward the safe passage. When Eugene Neal turned around, his eyes shed with an undetectable evil smile. If someone wanted to collect debts, there was no way that they would collect them in a hospital. He was actually sent here by James Lewis. He was purposely making things difficult for Cole Stone. His mission was to stop Cole Stone from seeing a doctor. ¡­ In the silent safety passage. The atmosphere was heavy. ¡°Pay me back.¡± Eugene Neal crossed his arms. Cole Stone looked at Eugene Neal. ¡°Gene, could it be that I can¡¯t even make you wait for a while even though I helped you get to know Director Zhou?¡± ¡°I only want to see my money.¡± Eugene Neal pressed on. Although the mission was to interfere with Cole Stone¡¯s treatment, Eugene Neal did not mind taking the opportunity to get his money back. Since their rtionship had already soured, it was better for him to get his money back as soon as possible. Cole Stone gritted his teeth. ¡°Gene, I don¡¯t have any money on me right now, but I will definitely return it to you as soon as I can. I promise you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, how would I know that you won¡¯t run away with my money?¡± Eugene Neal sneered. ¡°How can I guarantee that you won¡¯t do that?¡± ¡°I still have another house.¡± Cole Stone clenched his teeth. Eugene Neal snickered. ¡°Jane Smith¡¯s?¡± Silence. Cole Stone¡¯s brain exploded. His mind kept reying the scene of despair and helplessness at the door of his house early in the morning as well as Jane Smith and James Lewis¡¯ arrogant disy in the afternoon¡­ Eugene Neal¡¯s words became the fuse that ignited Cole Stone¡¯s fury once more. ¡°Who the f*ck said that the house was hers?¡± He suddenly flew into a rage and roared at Eugene Neal. ¡°Eugene Neal, that house is mine! It¡¯s mine! Don¡¯t you f*cking know that?!¡± Cole Stone¡¯s roar echoed throughout the empty stairwell. Cole Stone¡¯s sudden rage stunned Eugene Neal. Seeing Cole Stone¡¯s bloodshot eyes and the twitching veins on his forehead, Eugene Neal was terrified. Even though he looked big and strong, it wasn¡¯t muscles, but fat. If Cole Stone punched him in a fit of rage, he would not be able to withstand it. He only dared to whisper. ¡°So what if it¡¯s yours? Just give me back my money¡ª¡± ¡°I have no money!¡± ¡°I f*cking told you I have no money! Do you not understand?! Do you not understand? Huh?!¡± Cole Stone mmed his fist against the wall. Eugene Neal looked at the dent on the wall and his expression changed. He stammered through his words. ¡°You, you, you! Stay calm¡­ Just remember to pay it back in the future¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Eugene Neal rolled and crawled. He immediately ran down the stairs in the opposite direction. He stumbled and fell. ¡°Ah!¡± He cried in pain, but Eugene Neal still did not dare to turn around. As he left in a sorry state, he kept muttering to himself. ¡°Acting big even though you owe money. Hmph! Count me unlucky.¡± ¡°F*ck.¡± Cole Stone looked at Eugene Neal¡¯s disappearing back. A pained look was on his face. Human rtionships could sometimes be ruthless and cold. This was the reality. If one didn¡¯t have money, they were nothing. At that moment¡­ His phone rang. It came from his Mom. Cole Stone¡¯s eyes widened. Why would Mom call me at this hour? He quicklyposed himself and picked up the phone. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cole Stone¡¯s voice was hoarse. It was because he shouted so loud just now. ¡°What took you so long to answer the phone? Mom was so worried about you!¡± ¡°What happened to your voice?¡± Cole Stone¡¯s mom said worriedly. Cole Stone made a hasty excuse. ¡°I was training a student today, so I was busy. Also, I went out with my boss yesterday and I¡¯m feeling feverish. That must be why.¡± ¡°Okay, just remember to drink more tea. You also must not work too much, okay?¡± Mom reminded. ¡°I know! By the way, Mom, why did you call me?¡± ¡°No, I just wanted to tell you that Jane is a girl from a big city and a girl like her is more delicate and particr than the girls in the countryside. You must take care of her and be patient, okay? Don¡¯t lose your temper at the slightest inconvenience. If you don¡¯t have money to treat her right, you can just get it from Mom.¡± Hearing this, Cole Stone felt a sense of foreboding. His expression changed. ¡°What did Jane Smith say to you?¡± ¡°She told me about your recentck of money to pay off your mortgage. She said you got a little upset and snapped at her. She felt wronged and stressed, but Mom transferred a few hundred dors to her. Don¡¯t worry about it anymore.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s nails dug into his palms. He found it hard to breathe¡­ Damn it! Jane Smith actually called his mother. Cole Stone scratched her head and immediately decided toe clean. ¡°Mom, stop transferring money to her. I¡¯ve already broken up with her.¡± He knew better than to keep it a secret. If he hid it from his parents and continued to be afraid that his mother would find it hard to ept the reality, he would only be troubling his family. But when Cole Stone¡¯s mother heard his words, she immediately scolded him. ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that. You¡¯re about to get married! Why are you saying such unlucky things? Both of you must get along with each other.¡± ¡°Be a good boy and apologize to her. She¡¯ll forgive you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up! I have to go.¡± ¡°Talk to youter¡­¡± For fear that Cole Stone would say something else, Cole Stone¡¯s mother hung up. Cole Stone became even more furious. He opened his contacts and dialed Jane Smith¡¯s number. He had to get to the bottom of this matter at all costs! Chapter 10 - Private Bank Card

Chapter 10: Private Bank Card

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The call went through. Jane Smith¡¯s voice rang from the other end. ¡°What¡¯s with the call? You¡¯re not going to see a doctor? Are you that free to call me? And for what? To beg for mercy?¡± ¡°Cut the f*cking crap!¡± Cole Stone retorted. ¡°Just what in the hell do you want?¡± He was so angry that he looked as if he wanted to kill. Especially those that dared to involve his family. Jane Smith chuckled. ¡°Cole Stone, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. What I want is simple.¡± ¡°First, I want you to kneel and apologize to James Lewis!¡± ¡°You made us feel terrible for ndering James Lewis the other day.¡± ¡°Next, I want you to leave Sky City. I don¡¯t want to see you ever again.¡± ¡°Lastly, I want you to give me the remaining half of the rights for the house. That¡¯s the best that you can do for making me waste my youth and time.¡± Jane Smith could still remember what Cole Stone had said when he left the Smith house the other day. She was inferior to a random young model? Those words were an insult to James Lewis¡¯ love for her. That was why Jane Smith had chosen such a crazy method of revenge. Hearing those three requirements, Cole Stoneughed and ridiculed. ¡°Why choose such a roundabout way of saying that you want the house? I am sure that you know deep in your heart that James Lewis is just ying with you¡­¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid that you won¡¯t have the money to buy a house in the future, and that is why you want to take your ex-boyfriend¡¯s house for yourself before that happens?¡± Cole Stone was furious. His words were as sharp as knives. Jane Smith immediately hollered in exasperation. ¡°Cole Stone! What are you talking about? James Lewis loves me from the bottom of his heart! Don¡¯t even think that you can drive a wedge between us!¡± ¡°Hehehe, you know very well whether he really loves you or not¡­¡± Cole Stone added. ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t think of taking that house away from me¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave Sky City either.¡± ¡°Sooner orter, both of you will kneel before me.¡± ¡°Continue messing with me¡­¡± ¡°Just remember that if you failed to kill me, I¡¯ll be the one murdering you all.¡± Silence. Cole Stone hung up. ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡ª¡± Jane Smith looked at her phone. She started to tremble in fury. ¡°Cole Stone! You¡¯re dead!¡± ¡­ With Eugene Neal gone, Cole Stone rejoined the queue. After his wounds were bandaged up, Cole Stone left the hospital. He nned to get another credit card. He already had two cards in his hands but he did not want to use them to repay his debts since he could easily max them out. But today, he had no other choice but to use them. However, to handle everything¡ªhe had to get another credit card. Cole Stone looked up his bank¡¯s branch address on the map and set off. ¡­ 2.30 p.m. Cole Stone had just stepped into the bank. He was about to take his queue number and register his ID when suddenly¡­ A hand blocked the ID that Cole Stone was about to ce into the machine. ¡°I was wondering why you looked so familiar, so it¡¯s you¡ªCole Stone!¡± ¡°Those bandages on your head look pretty good on you.¡± A familiar voice sounded. Quinn Young. Cole Stone turned around and his face darkened. He had forgotten. Quinn Young was the manager of this bank. Cole Stone nced at Quinn Young. ¡°Let me go.¡± Quinn Young raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡± ¡°Does this machine belongs to your family?¡± Quinn Young became so angry that sheughed. ¡°What are you talking about? I just want to ask you about what you are doing here in the bank.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to get a credit card.¡± ¡°Hey, are you trying to swindle us out of our money with credit cards?¡± Cole Stone ignored her words and directly pushed her away. Quinn Young blocked him. ¡°You don¡¯t have many ie-generating assets. I won¡¯t give you a credit card.¡± Cole Stone was not in a hurry. He took out his phone and said without even looking up. ¡°Stopping me from taking a queue number¡­ How can a manager have such a terrible attitude? Manager Young, do you want me to file a formalint?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Quinn Young¡¯s expression changed, but she still refused to admit her mistake. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have money, then you don¡¯t have money. I won¡¯t give you a credit card even if you have a queue number, so how about you stop wasting our time?¡± At this moment, a sound came from beyond the nearby door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A man walked in. Quinn Young was shocked. ¡°Sir Terence!¡± The supervisor of the bank who had just arrived to work looked at Cole Stone. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the branch supervisor, Terence Carter¡­¡± ¡°How may I address you? Do you need any help?¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Cole Stone.¡± Cole Stone made a sidelong nce at Quinn Young. ¡°Manager Young here doesn¡¯t want me to take a queue number and is obstructing me in my business.¡± Terence Carter looked at Quinn Young. Quinn Young remained calm, however, and exined. ¡°Sir Terence, I¡¯m his friend. He¡¯s here to get a credit card.¡± ¡°But he had just lost his job, and he¡¯s got a mortgage on him. It¡¯spletely out of character for him to have so much debt. I don¡¯t want him to waste our colleagues¡¯ energy and time. If you won¡¯t believe me, ask him if he¡¯s in debt.¡± With that¡­ Quinn Young revealed a pleased look. What she said was simply the truth¡ªthe undeniable truth. She even expressed her concern for her colleagues. Sir Terence was definitely on her side. Terence Carter looked at Cole Stone. ¡°Mr. Stone, is that true?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Cole Stone did not deny it either. ¡°But setting the asset evaluation aside, Manager Young should not be allowed to have such a bad attitude. How can she just stop me from being evaluated? Could it be that the asset evaluation of your bank can be done based on her words?¡± He went all out. Even if he could not get a credit card, he had to cause trouble for Quinn Young. Terence Carter frowned slightly. A trace of displeasure shed across his eyes. He could already tell that Cole Stone could not get a card no matter what. Wasn¡¯t he just here to cause a ruckus against Quinn Young? It was a supervisor¡¯s duty to ensure the overall productivity of their staff members. But Cole Stone hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Terence Carter looked at Quinn Young. ¡°Manager Young, apologize to Mr. Stone.¡± Quinn Young looked as if she had eaten sh*t. Why is Cole Stone so disgusting? But in the end, she could only lower her head and apologize under Terence Carter¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cole Stone said, ¡°Reflect on yourself. I¡¯m teaching you a valuable lesson here. A lesson that will undoubtedly be good for your future.¡± Quinn Young gritted her teeth in anger. Terence Carter frowned. ¡°Mr. Stone, you can take your queue number now.¡± His sentence meant that Cole Stone should stop with his antics. You came here to open a credit line, but you¡¯re being petty with my staff? Cole Stone¡¯s actions greatly displeased him. Hearing Terence Carter¡¯s words, Cole Stone shrugged and put his ID card on the machine. Beep! He was about to pick a number when a line of words suddenly appeared. Cole Stone¡¯s expression changed. Then, an electronic voice reverberated. ¡°Hello, Mr. Stone. Your assets have reached the requirements. I sincerely invite you to apply for a private bank card to enjoy our VIP services.¡± Silence¡­ Terence Carter and Quinn Young stiffened. They were rendered speechless. A private bank card that could only be opened with over a million dors of assets! How could Cole Stone meet the requirements to apply for one?! In the very next moment, a terrified look appeared on Terence Carter¡¯s face. This is not good at all¡­ Chapter 11 - Punishment

Chapter 11: Punishment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How could Terence Carter not understand what a private bank card represented? Both he and Quinn Young looked down on Cole Stone before this revtion. If Cole Stone transferred his funds in a fit of anger, his career as the supervisor would be over. Terence Carter carefully turned his head to look at Cole Stone, wanting to guess his mood. But Cole Stone was also a little confused. He wondered if there was a problem with the machine. But then in the very next moment, he remembered that Cara Williams had transferred 1.5 million dors over to him yesterday. As for Quinn Young¡­ She was stunned. No¡ªshe waspletely dumbfounded! She felt as if the ring notification on the machine was a huge p to her face. A p that made her face swell with shame. Why? Why was Cole Stone¡¯s asset more than 1 million dors in value? He was a millionaire? How was that possible? Impossible! Quinn Young¡¯s eyes widened. She instinctively wanted to touch the machine. ¡°Impossible¡­ This is impossible! Did the machine malfunction?¡± Cole Stone frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡± When Terence Carter heard this, he sucked in a cold breath and eximed in anger. ¡°Quinn Young! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± He was still having a headache over how to salvage his rtionship with Cole Stone, but this Quinn Young actually dared to question the legitimacy of thetter¡¯s assets? Quinn Young came back to her senses after being berated. When she saw Terence Carter¡¯s furious appearance, she immediately felt a chill run down her spine. She subconsciously wanted to exin. ¡°Sir Terence, I¡­¡± ¡°Go back and rest for a while. Find someone willing to cover your shift for the next few days. I¡¯ll report today¡¯s situation to the higher-ups in detail.¡± Terence Carter shouted. Direct and sinct! Quinn Young¡¯s face turned pale as if she had fallen into an icy river. Find someone who will cover her shift for the next few days? A detailed report of today¡¯s incident?! She was finished! ¡°Sir Terence, please don¡¯t! I just have our branch¡¯s well-being in mind¡ª¡± Quinn Young begged. But Terence Carter¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest. ¡°From your attitude when you received Mr. Stone earlier, I can tell that your ethics aren¡¯t that good. I¡¯ll report everything today to the higher-ups so we can make a decision. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Under such circumstances, he naturally had to sacrifice a pawn to save the queen. Quinn Young¡¯s lips trembled. She was filled with regret. Just now, she was thinking of currying favor with James Lewis by humiliating Cole Stone in the bank. James Lewis and Jane Smith were the ones that humiliated Cole Stone. She simply became an essory to their schemes. Otherwise, how would she end up like this? She was different from Jane Smith. Tom White¡¯s family background was not as prestigious as James Lewis¡¯, and he did not have connections that were as abundant as thetter. In this situation, no one would stand up for her if she was fired. Facing such a situation, Quinn Young was terrified. She did not want to lose this job¡ªthree years into her tenure. Moreover, if she was demoted or even fired because of this, her future in the banking industry would undoubtedly be cut short. What should I do?! Thinking about the ramifications of her actions¡­ Quinn Young looked at Cole Stone. Only he could save her. If he spoke up for her, Terence Carter would definitely withdraw his decision. Cole Stone was the only one that could save her from this quagmire! Quinn Young quickly grabbed Cole Stone. ¡°Mr Stone, Mr Stone! Can you let me off? Please.¡± ¡°We used to be in the same department in college. You still remember it, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been very good friends! You can¡¯t just do me like this!¡± ¡°I even treated you to a meal and helped you woo Jane Smith, you aren¡¯t this ungrateful, right?¡± Ungrateful? Cole Stone could not help but want tough. But his face went t hearing Jane Smith¡¯s name. ¡°I am but a mere outsider of your bank. I will not interfere with the bank¡¯s internal affairs.¡± Silence¡­ Quinn Young¡¯s eyes darkened. Cole Stone was not going to help her. She was finished. Her bright future disappeared just like that! Quinn Young¡¯s body trembled and she swayed weakly in ce. Seeing that Quinn Young had been sentenced to death by Cole Stone, Terence Carter stood up and bowed slightly. ¡°Mr. Stone, would you like for us to move to the VIP room? You can also customize your personal bank card in the VIP room.¡± He was careful. He became respectful. He was afraid that he would incur the slightest displeasure from Cole Stone. ¡°No need, I can handle it at the counter.¡± Cole Stone rejected Terence Carter¡¯s suggestion. Terence Carter misunderstood that Cole Stone was still a little angry, so he did not dare to say anything. He turned around to help Cole Stone get his queue number and he personally handed it over to him. ¡°All right. Here¡¯s your queue number, Mr Stone.¡± Cole Stone took it, thanked him, and left. Terence Carter was ttered, but he did not say anything. He could not help but feel regret in his heart. But at the same time, he was also cursing Quinn Young. If not for Quinn Young, he would¡¯ve been able to establish a connection with Cole Stone. But all of these were now impossible considering how he had just potentially offended Cole Stone all thanks to the idiot¡ªQuinn Young. The more he thought about it, the angrier Terence Carter became. He turned around and shouted at the stiff Quinn Young. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go back to your post. Prepare to submit a report.¡± ¡°From today onwards, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ipetent!¡± The humble Terence Carter did not dare to show displeasure at Cole Stone, but his anger towards Quinn Young multiplied. His words were filled with ridicule and he ruthlessly humiliated her. When enraged, the strong would draw his sword against the strong. But the weak would draw his sword against the weak. Society has always been like this! Terence Carter¡¯s ridicule became Quinn Young¡¯s final straw. Bang! Her body, which was on the verge of copsing, finally could not hold on any longer. She fell limply onto the floor¡­ She was filled with regret. Chapter 12 - Golden K Bar

Chapter 12: Golden K Bar

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But Quinn Young¡¯s regret wasn¡¯t because she had offended Cole Stone. Her regret stemmed from the fact that she did not convince James Lewis to send Cole Stone to the hospital earlier. Otherwise, why would she end up like this? But ultimately, she believed that her suffering was thanks to Cole Stone. It was all because this ungrateful bastard did not speak up for her despite their previous rtionship. Getting Jane Smith to abandon him was indeed the right choice. Quinn Young¡¯s gaze turned vicious as she stared at Cole Stone¡¯s back. ¡­ Cole Stone managed to get a credit card after queuing up at the bank for a while. Because of his request, the credit card limit wasn¡¯t very high. It was simr to his other credit cards. Then, Cole Stone left the bank. When he went out, Cole Stone noticed that Quinn Young was already gone. Cole Stone did not take the incident to heart. He walked out of the bank with Terence Carter showing utmost respect to him. ¡­ Cole Stone felt a little bad. He had originally thought that it would be too ostentatious to leave the 1.5m in the card. It would be more appropriate to return it to Cara Williams. If this happened in the future whenever he scanned his identity card, how could he go into a bank and settle some procedures in peace? When he saw Terence Carter¡¯s attitude, Cole Stone knew that the same situation would ur in the other branches. When he was at the bank, he nned to transfer the money back to Cara Williams¡¯ ount. However, there was nothing he could do about it. A transfer of over a million dors needed an appointment in advance. Hence, he was unable to transfer out the money back to her this afternoon. Cole Stone could onlye back tomorrow. He could not help but shake his head. Indeed¡­ People with great power were indeed different from the average person. An ordinary person like him still had to make an appointment with the bank to transfer money¡ªeven if the money was a million dors. But if it was Cara Williams, Cole Stone reckoned that she would only have to get someone to transfer money in her stead. The difference was ring and obvious! Cole Stone shook his head. Just then¡­ Ring. Ring, Ring! His phone suddenly rang. Cole Stone took out his phone. ¡°Miss Williams?¡± He answered, ¡°Miss Williams, good afternoon! What is it?¡± Cara William¡¯szy voice sounded. ¡°If I didn¡¯t call you, would you even call me first?¡± ¡°This fianc¨¦ of mine is really not as thoughtful as I expected.¡± Cole Stone: ¡°Uh, I had things to do today. I got busy.¡± ¡°What things are more important than me?¡± Beaded sweat formed on Cole Stone¡¯s forehead. He immediately changed the topic. ¡°Nothing¡ªOh right! Miss Williams, why did you call me?¡± Cara Williams smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just wanted to check on you. I have an afternoon tea partyter. Where are you right now? I¡¯lle there and pick you up.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s expression changed. He saw a head wrapped in thick bandages in the mirror. After a few moments of silence, he rejected her tly. ¡°Miss Williams, I still have things to do. We should just talk once we¡¯re free.¡± Cole Stone truly wanted to talk about a lot of things with Cara Williams. But if Cara Williams saw his injured state, it would be a piece of cake for her to find out that James Lewis was the one who inflicted such injuries to him. If Cara Williams went against the Lewis family because of him¡­ Cole Stone would have no idea how he was going to pay such a heavy debt of gratitude. The Williams could overpower the Lewis, but they would still have to pay a price in dealing with a descendant from an aristocratic family such as the Lewis. Thinking about this, Cole Stone knew what to do¡ªhe couldn¡¯t possibly owe her more! ¡°Okay¡­¡± Cara Williams did not insist. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be hanging up now. The afternoon tea party¡¯s about to start.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cole Stone nodded. The call ended. Cole Stone shook his head. ¡®Let¡¯s go home first.¡¯ ¡­ Williams Corporation. Cara Williams put down her phone. ¡°Miss Williams, on the road today, Mr Stone¡­¡± The chauffeur who had previously brought Cole Stone to the Williams Corporation was standing in front of Cara Williams. He was Hugh Williams. He was the confidant of Cara Williams¡¯ father and one of the few people she trusted the most. Otherwise, Cara Williams wouldn¡¯t have sent her to fetch Cole Stone. ¡°Alright, Uncle Hugh, I understand.¡± Cara Williams remained expressionless; there was no sign of sadness or joy on her face. Looking at the photo on her phone, Cara Williams¡¯ red lips parted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of troubling me over such a small matter? How silly of you¡­¡± ¡­ 10 p.m. At the Golden K Bar. The Golden K Bar was Sky City¡¯s most luxurious bar. Normally at ten o¡¯clock, the Golden K Bar would still be empty. But today, it was packed to the brim. Many people danced passionately on the dance floor, a kaleidoscope of lights flickered everywhere, and the beats of the music stirred everyone¡¯s hearts to the rhythm. Even the corners of the bar were filled with the clinking of wine sses and uncontrobleughter. But despite the noise, everyone remained rtivelyfortable. ¡°Thank you, Mr Lewis!¡± ¡°Bravo, Mr Lewis!¡± The reason why the bar had such an atmosphere to it tonight was because of the barman¡¯s announcement ten minutes ago. ¡°Mr Lewis will pay for everybody¡¯s tab today!¡± At that moment, the entire venue erupted! ¡­ James Lewis sat inside thergest booth in the bar. There were several handsome men and beautiful women around him. Beside him was the charming Jane Smith with exquisite make-up on her face. ¡°Mr Lewis, you¡¯re truly a generous man. To think that you would pay for everyone¡¯s tab just like that¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s so friendly too. He doesn¡¯t sit in a private room and is with us tonight in his booth.¡± ¡°Mr Lewis, let me dedicate this toast to you.¡± A few menughed and raised their sses to James Lewis. The other hot beauties secretly winked at James Lewis. Seeing that, Jane Smith immediately held onto James Lewis¡¯ wrist. James Lewisughed in high spirits. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so of course I have to be generous.¡± The others cheered in sheer admiration. James Lewis then took out a stack of photos and passed it to Jane Smith. ¡°Take this.¡± In the photos¡ªCole Stone could be seen guiding a few gorgeous female students in their gym training. But due to the specific angle of the photos, Cole Stone and his female students appeared extremely intimate. Jane Smith¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I got his boss to edit this from the surveince cameras. As long as you use it well, you frame him for cheating.¡± ¡°How dare he try to go against me? I can easily destroy him with a simple move like this.¡± James Lewis smiled sinisterly. Hearing this, Jane Smith stared nkly¡­ Her eyes shone in excitement. Jane Smith immediately became agitated. Wouldn¡¯t she be able to use this forged evidence to her advantage? Just then¡­ There was amotion outside the bar. James Lewis was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Cara Williams¡ªshe¡¯s here!¡± Chapter 13 - Only Aim For The Face

Chapter 13: Only Aim For The Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cara Williams¡­ Hearing the name, James Lewis¡¯ face drastically changed. mes flickered in his eyes. Who in here had no idea who Cara Williams was? Not only was she the Queen of the Williams family and the sole controller of their business empire, but she was also the number one beauty of Sky City that countless people dreamed of being together with! But why would Cara Williams even appear at the Golden K Bar? Everyone wondered. Cara Williams quickly walked to the center of the dance floor, followed by Hugh Williams. Absolutely stunning. These were the words that everyone thought of when they saw Cara Williams in her ck dress. The neon lights in the bar were dim, yet they reflected on her wless face, revealing her exquisite features to the spectators around. She was devastatingly beautiful. At this moment, every other woman in the bar paled inparison. The eyes of many people focused on Cara Williams, their eyes burned with passion. They became envious of Cara Williams¡¯ fianc¨¦. What kind of man was worthy of such a woman? Who was the lucky groom? At this moment, James Lewis¡¯ eyes were fixated on Cara Williams. Jealousy shed across Jane Smith¡¯s eyes. Just then¡­ Cara Williams, who was the focus of the bar, suddenly moved. She walked straight to James Lewis. The entire bar fell silent. What was going on? Cara Williams came all the way to the bar just to look for James Lewis? When James Lewis saw that Cara Williams was walking towards him, he was instantly overwhelmed with emotions. A theory that excited him shed across his mind¡­ Could it be? Had he caught Cara Williams¡¯ eyes? Thinking about it, James Lewis flung Jane Smith¡¯s hand away and stood up to wait for Cara Williams. Jane Smith¡¯s expression drastically changed. Her eyes filled with hatred, but she did not dare to say anything. The other people in the bar also thought the same as James Lewis. Especially when they saw the pensive look on Cara Williams¡¯ face, they became certain that she was here for thetter. Could Cara Williams¡¯ fianc¨¦ be James Lewis? If that was the case, then a good show was about to happen. After all, everyone saw Jane Smith standing beside James Lewis. They thought Cara Williams was here to catch his mistress. Everyone hurriedly took out their phones¡­ This was big news! ¡°You¡¯re James Lewis?¡± Cara Williams walked towards James Lewis with a smirk. James Lewis was nervous and uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m James Lewis. Hello, President Williams¡­¡± His family was not as powerful as the Williams. Even James Lewis¡¯ father had to politely address Cara Williams. Not to mention James Lewis himself¡­ Although he really wanted to talk to Cara Williams gracefully, the domineering aura she was radiating was already turning his legs into jelly. Cara Williams did not say anything. Her eyes were filled with mockery. No matter who Cole Stone was in front of, he was neither servile nor overbearing. Meanwhile, all of these young men from the various aristocratic families had this sort of weak appearance when standing in front of those with great presences. Cara Williams knew that those people were bound to be unable to achieve greater things. Her gaze swept past James Lewis, then Jane Smith. Then, her eyes finally stopped on the stack of photos¡­ For a moment, a pin-drop silence reigned in the bar. Because of Cara Williams¡¯, the entire bar turned quiet. Everyone held their breaths. As Cara Williams stood there without saying anything, everyone felt as if their hearts were being squeezed. They found it hard to breathe. But right now, everyone was questioning the current scene in their minds. Seeing James Lewis act this way, it did not look like he was her fianc¨¦. But before the crowd could specte, Cara Williams spoke with her signaturenguid tone. ¡°Uncle Hugh, help Seth Lewis teach his son a lesson¡­¡± Silence. James Lewis¡¯ face changed. What was she talking about? But before James Lewis could react, Hugh Williams made his move. The crowd fell into a daze. A strong and heavy pnded on James Lewis¡¯ face Bam! The resulting sound was like thunder. James Lewis spat out blood, and his entire body fell heavily onto the floor. His head even collided against a table. Bang! The entire venue fell into a deeper silence, everyone was dumbfounded by the turn of events. What was going on? Stunned¡­ Everybody was out of their wits. Why did Cara Williams suddenly make a move against James Lewis? Did she have a deep grudge against him? That p was clearly powerful enough to kill! Jane Smith wanted to help James Lewis up, but he pushed her away. James Lewis stood up with difficulty. His face was red and there was blood dripping from the corner of his lips. His eyes were filled with anger and hatred as he looked at Cara Williams. ¡°President Williams, I want to know why¡­¡± ¡°Even the Williams family do not have the right to hit people for no reason¡­¡± ¡°Tell me why¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you dissatisfied?¡± Cara Williams revealed a cold expression. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue the ps. I¡¯ll tell you the reason after I¡¯m done hitting you.¡± James Lewis¡¯ face changed and he immediately wanted to run. Hugh Williams bowed. ¡°Miss, shall I do it again?¡± ¡°Go ahead, I do not want to dirty my hands,¡± Cara Williams replied. Hugh Williams nodded and stepped forward. James Lewis had no time to react. He could not escape at all. Hugh Williams rushed up to James Lewis and started pping him left and right. James Lewis started bleeding after only four ps. His face turned red and swollen. Before they came here, Cara Williams had already made it clear to Hugh Williams. Only aim for the face! ¡°St.¡± James Lewis was once again thrown onto the floor. Rage was burned in his chest, but he was afraid to look directly at Cara Williams. He knew that he had definitely offended her, one way or another. But since James Lewis did not want to appear so weak in front of so many people. He turned and red at Hugh Williams. ¡°Why?!¡± His speech was starting to slur from the ps. Cara Williams cidly spoke up without a change of expression. ¡°You simply piss me off.¡± Silence¡­ Everybody in the bar was dumbfounded. Isn¡¯t she clearly just bullying him?! Chapter 14 - A Scheme

Chapter 14: A Scheme

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cara Williams¡¯ illogical behavior deeply shocked everybody in the bar. Tonight, they finally understood the meaning of the word ¡®overbearing¡¯. The arrogant James Lewis had to tuck his tail between his legs in front of Cara Williams. His face was filled with resentment. But he did not dare to say anything. In James Lewis¡¯ opinion, how could the Queen of the Williams family attack someone just because she was in a bad mood? There must be a scheme behind this. If he were to resist, Cara Williams might make use of this as an excuse to implicate his family. James Lewis suppressed the violent urge tosh out in his heart. Every heir of aristocratic families must know when to retreat and advance! Tonight, he was going to suffer¡­ But every dog has its day. The world was round and the day of his revenge would surelye. James Lewis tried to convince himself. But his trembling legs betrayed him. Ultimately¡­ He was just afraid of being beaten up once again. Cara Williams remained indifferent throughout What was so difficult about beating someone up to avenge Cole Stone? She was one of the most influential figures in Sky City, after all. Even if the Lewis family came to seek justice, they would have to shut up if she gave them a reason. The truth could easily be distorted with strength. Cara Williams possessed strength that was sufficient to crush his family. If so, her words were the truth. In this society, the weak were not fit to speak. James Lewis¡¯ blood flowed down his cheeks as he lowered his head. ¡°President Williams, are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°Satisfied?¡± Cara Williams mocked. ¡°How could I be satisfied so easily?¡± James Lewis¡¯ face changed. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s about time¡­¡± Hugh Williams bowed. Cara Williams frowned slightly. ¡°Forget it then. But don¡¯t let me see you in Sky City again.¡± James Lewis¡¯ face distorted. ¡°President Williams¡ª¡± James Lewis wanted to say something. But Hugh Williams directed a cold gaze at him. James Lewis stammered. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Cara Williams left. ¡­ For a long time, no one in the bar dared to speak. At this moment, James Lewis was still gnashing his teeth. The look on his face was a definite sign that the volcano inside of him was about to erupt. How could they still dare to speak? Jane Smith moved closer to James Lewis and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She looked concerned but her eyes shed with a hint of resentment. James Lewis¡¯ action of pushing her away in front of the entire bar made her feel humiliated and resentful. But if she did not care for him right now, how could she show everyone that she was James Lewis¡¯ girlfriend? Just then¡­ James Lewis unexpectedly turned around and viciously pped Jane Smith across the face. p! Jane Smith¡¯s cheek burned in pain. She asked in disbelief, ¡°W-why?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± James Lewis finally erupted. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for a jinx like you making me humiliate Cole Stone, why would Ie to the bar to celebrate today? Why would I be targeted by Cara Williams? This is all your fault!¡± Jane Smith was stunned. Cara Williams was the one who pped him. But she was the one who had to bear the brunt of the me? And he even used such a nonsensical reason to berate her¡­ She had never suffered such grievances even when she was still with Cole Stone! Jane Smith felt her blood boil. She shrieked like a banshee. ¡°James Lewis, are you crazy? She was the one that hit you¡ª¡± p! Another p came down. This time, Jane Smith was sent flying, unable to resist. James Lewis was both furious and shocked when he heard what she said! This stupid woman actually dared to scold Cara Williams? It was one thing for her to seek death, but to include him in her death wish? If Cara Williams¡¯ men heard her words, wouldn¡¯t he be pped in the face once again? ¡°Shut up and get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡± James Lewis roared. Everyone in the bar kept quiet out of fear. But some people in the crowd had gloating looks in their eyes. ¡­ 11.30p.m. At the riverside. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he dumped me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already one month pregnant¡ªthat douchebag!¡± ¡°He said that he would definitely not let me down. Just because he was beaten up by a woman, he actually vented his anger out on me.¡± Jane Smith held a bottle of beer as sheined to Quinn Young. Quinn Young wanted toin to Jane Smith about losing her job, but when she saw Jane Smith in this state, she could onlyfort her first. ¡°Just forget about it¡­¡± ¡°Tom White told me that even the Lewis family doesn¡¯t know what trouble James Lewis has gotten himself into. His family doesn¡¯t have the intention to help him¡­¡± ¡°They are clearly afraid of Cara Williams¡­¡± ¡°James Lewis was the one who was wronged, but he ended up being grounded and going through additional suffering when the Lewis family came to know about what had happened in the bar.¡± ¡°Right now, the heirs of the elites in Sky City areughing at James Lewis¡­¡± ¡°But that scumbag deserves it!¡± Jane Smith bitterly cried. ¡°He only lost his dignity and freedom. What I lost was my future!¡± James Lewis left her out in the cold. What would happen to her finances from now on? Quinn Young rolled her eyes. ¡°You can go and find Cole Stone. Just apologize to him, and he will definitely take you back without kicking up a fuss.¡± ¡°Cole Stone?¡± Jane Smith muttered. She got even angrier. ¡°You want me to apologize to him? Impossible!¡± ¡°Also, he¡¯s only a pauper. He has no right to be with me.¡± Even if James Lewis had already abandoned her, Jane Smith knew that she still had to maintain a sense of superiority. Surrender herself to Cole Stone and apologize? No way! Quinn Young sneered. ¡°Who said that he doesn¡¯t have money?¡± ¡°He has more than a million dors in savings in his bank ount.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane Smith¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I checked his bnce before and he was broke. That¡¯s why I broke up with him. How could he have a million dors?¡± The house they bought was not even worth a million. ¡°Of course, he hid it from you! You know what, this afternoon¡ª¡± Quinn Young recounted the incident and mentioned what happened earlier in the afternoon. Her eyes were filled with hatred throughout her exnation. Jane Smith¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Does that mean that he still has a million dors on him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Quinn Young was indignant as if Cole Stone had done something wrong. ¡°He must have betrayed you for him to secretly hide a million dors! That is probably why he has the confidence to remain so stubborn without apologizing.¡± Jane Smith gritted her teeth. ¡°That douchebag will die a horrible death! If he had taken out that money earlier, I wouldn¡¯t even have to leave him.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Quinn Young echoed. ¡°So, you must take back the million dors that originally belongs to you.¡± Jane Smith frowned. ¡°But¡ªbut how am I going to make him give me the million dors?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t give it to you, yes¡ªbut why not you go get it yourself?¡± Quinn Young pointed at the stack of photos beside Jane Smith and looked at her meaningfully. Jane Smith looked at the photo. She fell into a daze. ¡°When the timees, not only this million dors, but you can also take back the other half of that house. To do this, you just have to¡ª¡± Quinn Young lowered her voice and shared her thoughts. Jane Smith¡¯s eyes gradually lit up! Chapter 15 - Crying In the Streets

Chapter 15: Crying In the Streets

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole Stone¡¯s house. After changing into formal clothes, he looked through the job recruitment website in pain. He had transferred 1.5k dors to Eugene Neal with his credit card and also paid off his debts. But now he had to find a job. Just then¡­ A phone call came from Cara Williams. Cole Stone was surprised and picked it up. ¡°Miss Williams, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I call you so we can deepen our rtionship?¡± Cole Stone¡¯s breath stopped. ¡°Yes, of course, you can. Shall we have a little chat, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have time.¡± Cara Williams replied almost immediately. Cole Stone: ¡°¡­¡± Women¡­ They truly were more fickle than the weather. Cara Williams replied, ¡°The Lewis has guaranteed that James Lewis won¡¯t go out for the time being. You can rest assured.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Miss Williams, just what exactly did you do?¡± ¡°Face ps¡­¡± When Cole Stone heard her answer, he was baffled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Cara Williams replied. But Cold Stone would never have guessed that what Cara Williams said about ¡®face ps¡¯ was literally pping James Lewis across his face. Cole Stone who could not wrap his head around the subject matter changed the topic. ¡°Miss Williams, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you apologize. Don¡¯t make me say this again.¡± Cole Stone interrupted. Cole Stone bitterly smiled. Other than these, he did not know what words he should even use to thank Cara Williams. Now, he owed her even more. ¡°Oh yes¡ªyou can rest assured that they have no idea that I was standing up for you.¡± Cara Williams suddenly exined. Cole Stone was stunned for a moment. The bitter smile on his face deepened. Cara Williams was afraid that Cole Stone¡¯s pride would be hurt because a woman had to stand up for him. This was why she exined. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Cole Stone hesitated. He wanted to apologize for the trouble, but he swallowed his words. In the end, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat Miss Williams to a meal someday. What would you like to eat?¡± In his opinion, this should be enough to express his gratitude, right? Cara Williams became silent. Cole Stone held his breath. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Cara Williams ultimately replied. Cole Stone stiffened. ¡°All right.¡± That made sense. A woman of her caliber was bound to be busy all the time, how could she have the time to spare for him? But hearing her answer, why did he feel a little disappointed? Cole Stone sighed. Cara Williams ignored what he had to say. ¡°Uncle Hugh will go to your houseter to give you something.¡± ¡°Really? But it¡¯s already sote. How about I¡¯ll go to Williams Corporation tomorrow and get it myself?¡± Cole Stone nced at the clock. It was already eleven-thirty in the night. ¡°No. You should just sleep early and take care of yourself.¡± Cara Williams turned a deaf ear to him and added. ¡°I have to get back to work.¡± With that¡­ Cara Williams hung up the call. Cole Stone¡¯s eyes widened. At least let me finish my words! ¡­ Looking at his phone, Cole Stone let out a long sigh. His emotions wereplicated. He had concealed his injury in the afternoon so that Cara Williams would not know about it. He wanted to avoid another incident¡­ But he did not expect that he seemed to be unable to hide anything from her. Just then¡­ Ding dong! The doorbell rang. Cole Stone hurriedly opened the door. ¡°Hello, Uncle Hugh!¡± Hugh Williams handed over a folder with a gentle smile. ¡°Mr. Stone, Miss asked me to give this to you.¡± He waspletely different from the cold and stern person he was at the Golden K Bar. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Cole Stone took the bag and looked at the messy living room. His expression turned awkward, but he still mustered his courage and said, ¡°Uncle Hugh,e in and rest here for a while.¡± Cole Stone truly did not expect that the other party would arrive so quickly. Considering the mess, it would truly be embarrassing to let anyone inside his house. Hugh Williams smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mr. Stone. I just happened to be on my way home and I dropped by here to deliver Miss¡¯s package. It¡¯ste now, so I have to go back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Take care then¡­¡± Hugh Williams nodded and turned around to leave. Cole Stone closed the door and shook his head. His apartment did not even have a gate. Hugh Williams coulde up whenever he wanted. He did not even have time to prepare for his arrival. If his apartment only had a gate before its doors, he would have enough time to clean his living room before a visitor came in. Sighing, Cole Stone took out the contents of the folder that he received from Hugh Williams. It was a stack of photos. Cole Stone read the contents in silence. ¡­ Williams Corporation, top office. Hugh Williams, who had just returned, bowed. ¡°Miss, Mr. Stone now has it in his hands.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Cara Williams did not even raise her head. She was looking at a few documents. Hugh Williams bowed and left. Silence returned to the office. Cara Williams put down her pen and stood up. She turned to look at the waning lights outside the window with a calm look on her face. However, when she thought about tonight, her lips curled up subconsciously. ¡°You didn¡¯te with me to the afternoon tea party, but now you want to treat me to a meal?¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t even ask me a few more times after I refused!¡± ¡°I have so many people lining up for me in Sky City. How could I let you take me out so easily?¡± ¡­ The next day, 7 am. People walked to and fro in the stairwell. They were all office workers. Cole Stone went out early. He nned to apply for a job at another gym. Now that James Lewis was in trouble, he might be able to return to his previous career. But as soon as he stepped out of the door, something happened! Cole Stone¡¯s expression turned ugly as if he had stepped on a pile of feces. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Cole Stone, will you forgive me?¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. Her cheeks were still a little swollen as she blocked Cole Stone¡¯s path. Cole Stone directly turned around and left. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jane Smith hurriedly shouted. ¡°State your business.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I-I really want to get back together with you¡­¡± ¡°I only know how good you are when I¡¯m by James Lewis¡¯ side. I was enlightened yesterday and I broke up with him.¡± ¡°I beg you, forgive me! Can we go back to how we were before?¡± Cole Stone was a little surprised. ¡°Did James Lewis dump you?¡± He knew that Cara Williams encountered James Lewisst night, but he never expected that James Lewis would actually dump Jane Smith so fast. Jane Smith¡¯s expression froze. ¡°How do you know¡ªwhat are you talking about? I¡¯m the one who broke up with him.¡± Jane Smith¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Does Cole Stone know what happened to herst night? No, that was impossible! How could a pauper like Cole Stone have the right to visit the Golden K Bar? How could he know about it? It must be a wild guess! ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Cole Stone wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to her. Seeing Cole Stone turn around with a heart of stone, Jane Smith¡¯s eyes became filled with hatred. She had already lowered herself to his level! Yet, he still refused to forgive her. She gave him respect, but he ignored it. Before she decided to frame Cole Stone, she considered giving him a chance. But after seeing how ungrateful Cole Stone was¡­ Jane Smithpletely gave up on setting everything amicably. A man who betrayed her and hid a million dors from her was not worth her suffering! She would also never beg that kind of a man for forgiveness! As she watched Cole Stone walk away, Jane Smith cried out loud. ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant! Can you show me some concern? Am I being too demanding to say that I just want your attention?¡± ¡°I only said one thing, and you pped me for it!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me just because of that b*tch?!¡± ¡°Cole Stone, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡± She cried in despair! Her voice turned hoarse with how loud she shouted. Silence¡­ Every passerby in the area immediately turned their heads to Cole Stone. Cole Stone¡¯s face drastically changed¡­ Chapter 16 - A Commotion In the Streets

Chapter 16: A Commotion In the Streets

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jane Smith¡¯s shouts were loud enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Pregnant! Abuse Cheating! These words immediately popped up in the minds of everyone in the area at once. When the passersby saw Jane Smith¡¯s red and swollen face, they immediately gave Cole Stone abel in their hearts¡­ A scumbag! Jane Smith wore a pitiful look on her face. But inside she was extremely pleased with her performance. When they were still dating, Cole Stone was always afraid that she would kick a fuss in public. Jane Smith was clear that as long as she properly took advantage of this weakness of his, she would be able to squeeze out as much benefits as she could from Cole Stone. At this moment, Cole Stone stood still. His expression changed unpredictably. But this was not because he was afraid that Jane Smith would kick up a fuss in public. Instead, it was because Cole Stone heard Jane Smith saying the word, ¡°b*tch¡±. When Cole Stone heard what she said, he immediately thought of Cara Williams. Could it be that¡­? Could it be that Jane Smith knew about Cara Williams and him? Cole Stone¡¯s first reaction was not to defend himself but to defend Cara Williams. It was because he knew. He knew that if Jane Smith discovered his rtionship with Cara Williams. She would undoubtedly expose them. By then, Cara Williams would surely be in trouble. The Queen of the Williams was engaged to an unemployed vagrant! A headline like this could easily snowball into dozens, or maybe even hundreds of negative topics about Cara Williams. But as fast as this thought came into his mind, Cole Stone realized something. Jane Smith could not possibly know so much about the two of them. This was because he had onlye into direct contact with Cara Williams once, and the entire journey there, he had been in Uncle Hugh¡¯s car. Even if they had contact in the gym before, based on the scope of information that Jane Smith could possibly get, she couldn¡¯t possibly reach such a conclusion. Thus, the ¡°b*tch¡± definitely had nothing to do with Cara Williams. Realizing this, Cole Stone rxed. As for other false usations, Cole Stone did not take them to heart. In the past, he was afraid that Jane Smith would cause trouble in public, but that was because he did not want their private matters to be exposed. No one wanted to willingly air out their dirtyundry in public after all. But today was different¡­ First of all, Jane Smith had nothing to do with him anymore. And most importantly, Cole Stone was not the same man as he was before. He could ignore the gazes of others and Jane Smith¡¯s outrageous nder. Hence, Cole Stone immediately left. Seeing that Cole Stone continued to walk away, Jane Smith¡¯s eyes slightly widened. What? Why is he walking away? Since when did Cole Stone not care about these things? ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jane Smith cried out, her voice bing increasingly mournful as she hurriedly chased after him. Cole Stone directly ignored her. But all of a sudden¡­ A man stopped Cole Stone in his tracks. ¡°Are you even a man?¡± Cole Stone frowned. ¡°What¡¯s this got to do with you?¡± ¡°Talk to your wife, you scumbag.¡± The man gritted his teeth in indignation. Cole Stone looked around. The others also looked at him with unanimous anger. It was as if Cole Stone had dragged their faces into mud. Cole Stone took on a mocking look. Whenever he was bullied on the streets, no one stood up for him. Now that Jane Smith had made a few false usations against him, people were so gung-ho to uphold justice for her. ¡°Okay, since you guys want me to clear things up with her, I¡¯ll do it then.¡± Cole Stone turned and stared expressionlessly at Jane Smith. Seeing Cole Stone¡¯s expression, Jane Smith was stunned. Following that, she looked even more miserable. ¡°Can¡ªcan we be together once more?¡± Her voice sounded weak. She was like a weak wife who did not dare to speak loudly to her husband. The scene further bolstered everyone¡¯s anger against Cole Stone. Cole Stoneughed. ¡°Just what exactly do you want, Jane Smith?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Stunned, Jane Smith hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you back.¡± Tears filled her eyes. True love. The women in the crowd were immediately touched! ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Cole Stoneughed once again. ¡°Your acting skills have improved yet again.¡± Jane Smith¡¯s expression froze and she lowered her head to sob. ¡°Why are you being so cruel to me? What did I do wrong?¡± The crowd was about to erupt. They were absolutely incensed by what they were looking at. ¡°Scumbag, are you even human?¡± ¡°Your wife is working so hard to keep you, how can you say that she¡¯s merely acting?¡± ¡°What a jerk!¡± Some people were already recording the entire process on their phones. Cole Stone waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what. You said you were pregnant. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°This is the evidence.¡± Jane Smith took out a medical report and assumed a rather miserable look. ¡°I¡¯ve already been pregnant for a month. You already know that.¡± Cole Stone took the report and his eyes hardened. The report showed that she was one month into her pregnancy. This meant that James Lewis got together with Jane Smith a month ago. And when Cole Stone thought of what had happened a month ago, he clenched his fists. This b*tch! Seeing Cole Stone flipping through the report silently¡­ The crowd seemed to think that his actions were his silent acquiesce. Thus, everyone despised him even more. He truly seemed to be someone who often dined and dashed! ¡°This is your evidence?¡± Cole Stone looked at Jane Smith and mocked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough. Do you really think that you can use a medical report to use a random joe of being the father to your child?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that any man on this street could have potentially fathered your child?¡± His words were as sharp as knives. Jane Smith¡¯s expression changed. This was the first time that Cole Stone said something like this to her. His words were simply too vicious. The crowd could not stand it anymore and they mored. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Just apologize to your wife!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got you on tape. If you won¡¯t apologize, you¡¯ll be famous today.¡± Cole Stone suddenly raised the medical report and shouted. ¡°Just a report is enough to make you believe her words? Are your heads empty or what? This is not a paternity test!¡± ¡°Are all of you trying to say that any man around here can be her husband if she said so because she is holding a medical report to prove that she is pregnant?¡± Chapter 17 - A Ruthless Counterattack

Chapter 17: A Ruthless Counterattack

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cole Stone¡¯s voice reverberated. Everyone was stunned. Hearing those words¡­ They were dumbfounded. That¡¯s right! A mere medical report wasn¡¯t enough evidence to suggest that Cole Stone was the biological father of her child! Everyone started to doubt. But Jane Smith did not panic. She looked at Cole Stone with tears in her eyes. ¡°Must you be so heartless?¡± ¡°Just what do you want?¡± Cole Stone was getting impatient. Jane Smith sobbed. ¡°I just really want you toe back.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe that this child is yours, I can do an amniotic fluid puncture. It¡¯s a paternity test!¡± ¡°But you know how big the risk is¡ª¡± Her voice grew weaker until it finally turned into a whimper. ¡°I¡ªI would do anything to make you believe¡­¡± She sounded fatigued. A few pregnant women in the crowd started to sympathize with her. She even dared to do an amniotic fluid puncture. Wasn¡¯t that enough proof to prove her sincerity towards Cole Stone? Jane Smith reached for her bag. ¡°Cole Stone, take a look at this!¡± Jane Smith took out her real estate certificate. ¡°Even if you can¡¯te back on ount of our child, don¡¯t forget that our names are still written on the house you¡¯ve bought yourself.¡± ¡°It is our home!¡± The title deed read: Cole Stone and Jane Smith. Cole Stone¡¯s face darkened. She even dared to talk about the house in front of him? Everyone widened their eyes. They saw the name in the property deed. The crowd was thrown into an uproar. A real estate certificate was even here! This was definitive proof that they were husband and wife. Everyone red angrily at Cole Stone. ¡°Someone as ruthless as you will meet your end sooner orter.¡± ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so cruel to your wife¡­¡± They condemned him. A medical report truly wasn¡¯t enough proof. But the property deed with both their names written on it was irrefutable proof of their marriage. Cole Stone, who was despised by everyone, was not in a hurry at all. He looked at Jane Smith and said calmly, ¡°In that case, what do you want me to do?¡± A hint of smugness shed across Jane Smith¡¯s eyes. And as if on a cue¡­ A voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°Give your bank card to your wife and tell her the password!¡± ¡°Give her the greatest sense of security that a man could possibly give to his partner.¡± ¡°Men won¡¯t do bad things if they don¡¯t have the money.¡± Two or three more voices resounded. Cole Stone smirked. He finally understood what was going on. ¡®I see.¡¯ No wonder! The crowd, who usually only watched the show from afar, was so agitated today. It turned out that Jane Smith had long prepared actors to stir up the pot! After these few words from the actors. The fury of the crowd was bolstered. But what truly added fuel to the fire was Jane Smith¡¯s following words. Jane Smith bit her lips pitifully. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I just want you toe back. You can keep the bank card.¡± This made the neutral members of the crowd sympathize with her. ¡°Give her the money!¡± ¡°Hand over the bank card!¡± ¡°Just give her your money already!¡± To be able to help a woman deal with her scumbag husband early in the morning was a great thing for the crowd. Naturally, they would be even more enthusiastic ining up with ideas to further condemn the scumbag husband. Jane Smith stopped her performance. She just stared quietly at the Cole Stone. You could¡¯ve just run away when you had the chance¡­ But now that there are so many people around here, I want to see how you can escape! Cole Stoneughed once again. He suddenly waved his hand and said, ¡°Calm down, everyone¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious now.¡± ¡°I have something for everybody to hear!¡± The crowd was astonished. Jane Smith¡¯s eyes widened and she felt a sense of foreboding. What was he talking about? Cole Stone took out his phone and smiled coldly. ¡°This is our chat history from a month ago. Everyone, listen carefully!¡± The crowd fell silent. They were waiting to see what Cole Stone was up to. Jane Smith¡¯s face turned pale and she tried to stop him. She understood what Cole Stone was going to do! She knew exactly what happened a month ago. But the voices were alreadying out of his phone. ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve been running around for the whole night. I should be able to earn around 50 dors for today. There¡¯s a customer who lives on the 25th floor, and the building has no elevator. I¡¯m so tired¡­ Whew! It¡¯s already 11.30 PM. I¡¯m tired, but I¡¯ll be able to buy you that bag soon.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s voice was gentle, but anyone could hear the weariness in it. ¡°Jane, isn¡¯t there a New Year¡¯s break at your school starting today? I¡¯m about to go on a break from work too! With this, we can go back to see Dad and Mom during the New Year.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other this semester. I¡¯ve been missing you a lot¡­¡± Jane Smith¡¯s face turned ashen. She did not expect that Cole Stone would keep their chat records. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to me all night? Are you busy?¡± That was Cole Stone¡¯s final message. Jane Smith finally replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯m tired.¡± Her voice was colder than ice. And there was no follow-up at all! Cole Stone turned off his phone and looked at Jane Smith. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that I faked these voice messages, are you?¡± Everyone could see that Cole Stone did y the message from their chat. It could not be faked. Jane Smith didn¡¯t dare to refute. She had no power to refute! The surroundings became deathly silent. The crowd wasposed of adults and they immediately knew what was going on. The two of them had not seen each other for an entire semester, so why was Jane Smith already one month into her pregnancy? The answer was clear¡ªshe cheated on Cole Stone! He was so devoted to you that he would deliver food to customers in the middle of the night to earn a few bucks for your bag. And you actually had the audacity to cheat on him? B*tch! ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us anymore. Don¡¯t cling to me like a band-aid.¡± Cole Stone calmly stated. The crowdpletely turned to Cole Stone¡¯s side and they flew into a rage after being yed like a fiddle by Jane Smith. ¡°So it was this woman who had an affair. What a waste of our feelings.¡± ¡°Go to hell! You lied to this buddy here and got your name on the property deed. Now that you already have half of his house, you still want to milk him for all he¡¯s worth?¡± ¡°Wh*re! Stupid b*tch!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The crowd viciously scolded Jane Smith. They had originally wanted to stand up for her. They even wasted their office hours to uphold justice for her. But in the end, it turned out they were actually being essories to the crimes. What¡¯s even worse was that Jane Smith even used them as her weapon to harm the innocent¡­ If he didn¡¯t have these voice messages, wouldn¡¯t Cole Stone be wrongfully used today? The realization made them even angrier! Chapter 18 - A Trap

Chapter 18: A Trap

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Being scolded by everyone, Jane Smith¡¯s face turned pale. She sat on the ground and didn¡¯t even dare to retort. The crowd quickly surrounded her. They pointed at Jane Smith and scolded her fiercely before leaving. Cole Stone originally wanted to leave too. But Quinn Young appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Cole Stone, wait.¡± ¡°Still won¡¯t leave me alone?¡± Cole Stone stared at her coldly. ¡°My patience is limited. Don¡¯t force me to call the police.¡± ¡°I just want to talk to you about this matter and solve it once and for all,¡± Quinn Young said. Jane Smith had already stood up and walked to Quinn Young¡¯s side. Her face was pale. It was understandable after she was scolded so fiercely by the crowd. This was the first time that she experienced what it felt like to be condemned by everyone! ¡°How about this, you definitely won¡¯t want to see us again.¡± Quinn Young smiled. ¡°As long as you delete all of those chat records, we won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡± Jane Smith¡¯s expression changed. What did Quinn Young mean by this? They didn¡¯t talk about this move yesterday! Cole Stone¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. But his expression remained cold. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°It should be a good deal on your end¡­¡± ¡°Delete the chat records and then forget about Jane. Wouldn¡¯t that give you some peace?¡± Cole Stone looked at Quinn Young mockingly. ¡°If it makes you disgusted, why should I delete it?¡± Quinn Young held onto Jane Smith, who was about to re up. ¡°What conditions do you want?¡± ¡°Conditions?¡± Cole Stone said calmly, ¡°Go and kill yourselves.¡± Even though Quinn Young came prepared, she was still enraged. When did Cole Stone be so ruthless? Wasn¡¯t he an honest and considerate man in the past? She gritted her teeth. ¡°Why must you treat us like this? We are being sincere here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to talk, not me.¡± Cole Stone mocked. Quinn Young wanted to re up, but when she thought of her ns, she had no choice but to swallow her anger. ¡°How about this? Jane will give you a copy of the key to that house. Then, you can go ahead and delete the chat records?¡± Jane Smith¡¯s expression changed. ¡°And then change it into another lock afterwards?¡± Cole Stone mocked them even more. ¡°I promise you we won¡¯t.¡± ¡°And even if we changed the lock, you could call a locksmith. You¡¯re part owner of the house anyway.¡± After Quinn Young finished speaking, she pressed Jane Smith¡¯s palm. Jane Smith could only nod her head. But Cole Stone said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s not enough. That house is mine to begin with.¡± ¡°Is the reason why you want me to delete those chat records is that you want Jane to seamlessly marry into another rich family?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you have to pay a heavier price to convince me.¡± Jane Smith gnashed her teeth. How she wished she could swallow Cole Stone whole, but she could only take a deep breath. ¡°Then what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Cole Stone calmly added. ¡°Give me back the money my mother gave you, and also the other half of the house.¡± He knew very well that it was very difficult for him to get the house back. A few chat records weren¡¯t worth so much money. But since it was a negotiation, he had the right to raise the ante. ¡°No way!¡± Jane Smith angrily retorted. Quinn Young frowned. ¡°Cole Stone, the house is off-limits. Even if you filed awsuit, we won¡¯t give you the house.¡± ¡°But you can ask Jane to return the money your mother gave her to you.¡± Jane Smith hurriedly stopped Quinn Young. ¡°But it¡¯s my money!¡± ¡°No¡ªthat was my mother¡¯s money.¡± Cole Stone stared coldly at Jane Smith. Jane Smith shuddered in fear. Quinn Young pulled Jane Smith back. ¡°How about we settle it this way? Jane will return you the money your mother gave her, and pay you another eight thousand dors. What do you think?¡± ¡°16 thousand dors and the key to the new house.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s expression remained unmoved. ¡°10 thousand.¡± Quinn Young gnashed her teeth. Jane Smith looked as if her heart was bleeding. ¡°Sure.¡± Cole Stone nodded. ¡°Transfer the money then.¡± The money he had wasted overall was way more than 10 thousand dors. But it did not matter anymore. Quinn Young looked at Jane Smith. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we do it tomorrow?¡± Jane Smith still did not want to pay. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and make a backup copy,¡± Cole Stone said with a smirk. Jane Smith took a deep breath and finally took out her phone and a key. ¡°Ten thousand and five hundred dors, transferred.¡± That was the ten thousand dors and the money from his mother. ¡°Deleted.¡± Cole Stone deleted the records and removed her as a friend in front of them. ¡°If I ever saw you two again, don¡¯t me me for being merciless and chasing both of you away.¡± The chat records with value were only a few, but their conversation in the appsted for over six years. Cole Stone thought he would find it painful to delete their messages. But unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Quinn Young answered on Jane Smith¡¯s behalf. She had to answer on Jane Smith¡¯s behalf for thetter was currently so aggrieved that she could not reply. Even if she ended up squeezing as much money as she could from both James Lewis and Cole Stone in the future, she would still forever remember the pain she experienced today. Cole Stone ignored her flushed face and turned around to leave. ¡­ Quinn Young¡¯s house. ¡°Just what kind of an idea was that earlier? And you even forced me to listen to you!¡¯ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me bring the photos James Lewis gave me this morning?¡± Jane Smith was so angry that she seemed to have gone crazy. ¡°You made me kick up a fuss, but I couldn¡¯t even get a single cent from him. In the end, I even got scolded by the crowd and lost 10 thousand dors in exchange for a few useless chat records!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with that, Quinn Young?!¡± The more Jane Smith thought about it, the angrier she got. But Quinn Young was not in a hurry at all. Instead, she revealed a victorious smile. ¡°Who told you that we¡¯ll get you the money by kicking up a fuss?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jane Smith was stunned. Chapter 19 - Parents’ Arrival

Chapter 19: Parents¡¯ Arrival

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s obvious if you think about it. If we kicked up a fuss, he will definitely bring out evidence to knock you down a peg. Today¡¯s goal was to destroy that evidence.¡± Quinn Young smirked. ¡°But now, what evidence do you think he still has to prove that you¡¯re the one who cheated?¡± Stunned, Jane Smith slowly shook her head. Cole Stone didn¡¯t hold back against her earlier. Other than the chat records, there was almost no other evidence to prove that Jane Smith was the one who cheated on him. But Jane Smith asked once again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he has a backup?¡± ¡°We can just say that he faked the backup files. Why are you so scared?¡± Quinn Young added. ¡°I only asked him to delete it, but he made things difficult for us and asked for too much money.¡± ¡°With that attitude of his, do you really think that he has a backup copy? He was even reluctant to delete those chat records earlier!¡± ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Jane Smith mumbled. ¡°He never got into the habit of making a back-up after all.¡± ¡°What about you? Are you sure that you threw away all the receipts for your tuition fees that he paid?¡± Quinn Young made sure to think of every detail as she asked once again. ¡°Why are you bringing that up?¡± Jane Smith frowned. ¡°After I changed the lock that day, I threw them all away.¡± ¡°I thought that he might ckmail me with those receipts to try and get some money from me once we broke up. It¡¯s good that I threw them all away. Now I know how much of a jerk he is¡­¡± Quinn Young nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good that you threw them away.¡± She was satisfied with their situation. From the looks of it, Quinn Young knew that Cole Stone probably did not have any other evidence of Jane Smith having an affair. That was because when Cole Stone wanted to prove himself today, he actually used such despicable voice messages to prove that he was the one who got cheated on! No man would do that unless they had no other evidence to prove their innocence. After all, that was tantamount to them putting down harming themselves for the sake of victory. It was a sad and humiliating disy of desperation! This further proved that Cole Stone was at his wits¡¯ end earlier. Jane Smith was vexed. ¡°How are we supposed to take the million dors for ourselves now?¡± Quinn Young smiled proudly. ¡°Isn¡¯t these videos and photos at the gym enough?¡± She opened the file and everything that happened this morning appeared on theputer screen. ¡°What can we do with that?¡± Jane Smith frowned. She looked awful in the scene. The screen showed that she was being scolded by everyone around her. Quinn Young looked at Jane Smith. ¡°Have you forgotten how the gym photos were made?¡± Jane Smith¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You mean editing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± A sinister look appeared in Quinn Young¡¯s eyes. ¡°How can a poor country bumpkin deal with me?¡± ¡°The money he took away brought me shame. I want him to spit it out and return it to me a thousandfold.¡± ¡­ On the subway. Cole Stone was deep in thought. He knew that if he did not ask for a lot of money, those two would not believe that he had no more evidence other than those chat records. He had to make sure that he showed them enough desperation. Only this way would they believe his narrative. Cole Stone¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stood before the subway. He wanted to see what those people were up to. Of course, his biggest gain today was the 10 thousand dors. With this money, he could relieve a lot of pressure. Ding! Destination reached. Cole Stone left the station and walked towards the hospital. ¡­ In the taxi to the gym. Cole Stone sat in the back seat. The doctor¡¯s words were still ringing in his ears. ¡°You recovered too fast!¡± Cole Stone touched his forehead. The scar had already scabbed over. To be honest, he had no idea what was going on with him either. Ever since he left that mountain, his body¡¯s recovery rate increased by several folds. No matter how crazily he trained, he would remain energetic the next day. This was also why Cole Stone could stand out in the gym. Cole Stone shook his head. This was not a bad thing. But he did not have to think about it for now. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The driver announced. Cole Stone nodded and paid the driver before getting out of the car. ¡­ 5 PM at the gym. This was the gym that had previously tried to poach Cole Stone. ¡°May I know if you still need a fitness trainer here?¡± Cole Stone asked. The boss took a few nces at Cole Stone and said indifferently, ¡°Cole Stone? Go back. Mr Lewis has cklisted you from our establishment.¡± Cole Stone sighed and walked out of the gym without saying anything. This was the sixth gym that he visited since morning. No one would risk offending James Lewis by hiring Cole Stone. Even if James Lewis was still grounded, it was only because of Cara Williams. It had nothing to do with Cole Stone. Cara Williams did not p James Lewis¡¯s face because of Cole Stone. This was what the outside world knew¡­ Moreover, someone like James Lewis might lose his position and influence, but it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to step on mere ants. You want to continue your career as a fitness trainer? Dream on! ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to find another way.¡± Cole Stone remained steadfast even after the rejections. In any case, he had already suffered quite a few setbacks in the past two days. But at this moment¡­ Cole Stone¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at his phone. It was his mother. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cole Stone asked. ¡°Come back home, right now¡­ Your father and I are waiting for you.¡± Cole Stone could tell from his mother¡¯s voice that she was suppressing her emotions. Cole Stone¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Back where? Aren¡¯t you in our hometown?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here in Sky City. At your new house.¡± Cole Stone stiffened. ¡°Okay, wait for me.¡± Beep! The call ended. Cole Stone¡¯s face darkened. Those two women were ruthless! After they made him delete the chat records evidence in the morning, they called his parents over in the afternoon. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s going to be a tit-for-tat¡­¡± Cole Stone¡¯s eyes shed coldly. He got into a taxi and the driver drove straight to his neighborhood. Before going back to the new house, he had to retrieve something first! Chapter 20 - Cole Stone Had An Affair

Chapter 20: Cole Stone Had An Affair

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the new house, the door was left ajar. Jane Smith had called many people over to the new house. Under Quinn Young¡¯s orders, Jane Smith not only called Cole Stone¡¯s parents but also their mutual friends. ¡°Jane, are they Cole Stone¡¯s parents?¡± A friend pointed at Cole Stone¡¯s parents on the sofa and asked. Jane Smith nodded her head as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Then you¡¯re going to have to talk to them about what that douchebag Cole Stone did!¡± The friend said indignantly. Jane Smith lowered her head silently. Quinn Young brought her friends tofort Jane Smith. Obviously, they had just discredited Cole Stone in front of their friends. On the sofa, Cole Stone¡¯s parents sat in the main seats. On both sides were Jane Smith¡¯s mother, Susan Collins, and Flint Smith. The two of them already knew what Jane Smith was nning. They were here to cooperate with Jane Smith¡¯s performance. Cole Stone¡¯s father¡ªZayne Stone¡ªlooked simr to Cole Stone. But right now, his face looked dark and grim. Cole Stone¡¯s mother, Fia Stone, was uneasy as she sat on the sofa. They had already heard about it beforeing here. Cole Stone had an affair! When they heard the news, their first reaction was disbelief. Both had witnessed their son¡¯s love for Jane Smith. An affair? How was that possible? But when they heard Jane Smith¡¯s miserable cries, the two elders did not dare to take the matter lightly. They were afraid that their inws would think that they did not care about their daughter-inw, so they hurried over to Sky City from their hometown. ¡°Sis, is there a misunderstanding here?¡± Fia Stone still could not believe it. Susan Collins sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t call me sis! From the moment your son started messing around, we were no longer rted.¡± ¡°Sis, please calm down.¡± Fia Stone pleaded. ¡°We can still talk this out¡­¡± ¡°When your son did something so inhumane, we can no longer talk this out.¡± Susan Collins retorted. Zayne Stone said in a deep voice. ¡°Susan, our family has always been reasonable. You don¡¯t have any evidence, and my son hasn¡¯t arrived just yet. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to scold him for nothing?¡± Susan Collins¡¯ expression changed. She felt a little guilty when she saw Zayne Stone¡¯s grim look. But when she thought of the evidence in her hands, she became arrogant once again. ¡°You want evidence? Of course, you do! Flint, show them what their son that is worse than a beast has done!¡± Bam! A stack of photos fell onto the table. Flint Smith smiled and said in disdain ¡°Uncle, Auntie. Look at what your son did.¡± In the photo¡­ Cole Stone was helping a female student with her stretching. He seemed particrly intimate with the female student. The way they moved their bodies was ambiguous, to say the least. Another stack of photos revealed the same content. Fia Stone¡¯s paled. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± As a woman who came from a small town, these photos were truly indecent. ¡°You said that there¡¯s a misunderstanding here?¡± Susan Collins said sarcastically, ¡°If they can do this in front of so many people in the gym, it isn¡¯t farfetched to say that they can also do this in bed.¡± Zayne Stone¡ªon the other hand¡ªwas much more rational. ¡°Cole is a fitness instructor. Although these actions are inappropriate, this shouldn¡¯t be an issue since physical contact can happen in his line of work.¡± ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be an issue?¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯ve really opened my eyes today. Your son did not do anything wrong, you say? It seems that you¡¯re quite problematic as a father.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that your son is almost pressing against her body?¡± Susan Collins mocked. ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve said, the two of them still have to strip naked in the gym, and only then could it be considered an affair, right? What a joke!¡± Zayne Stone¡¯s face turned ugly from the sarcasm. ¡°Mom, stop it¡­¡± ¡°Put these photos away.¡± As if on cue, Jane Smith suddenly cried out as if she was hit on a sore spot. ¡°Cole Stone is working so hard at the gym to earn us money. Is it really wrong for him to interact with these women?¡± Susan Collins retorted. ¡°What are you talking about? Your Mom will definitely avenge you today and help you uphold justice! Otherwise, the Stones will think that our family is easy to bully.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡¯ Flint Smith even stood up. ¡°I usually respect my brother-inw, but since he has done something like this, he will never be my brother-inw ever again. A douchebag like him can never be my brother-inw.¡± ¡°Sis, I must avenge you!¡± Jane Smith sobbed even harder. Her friends quickly consoled Jane Smith. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t be sad¡­¡± ¡°We will definitely help you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fia Stone saw this and she started to me herself. She wanted tofort Jane Smith, but Susan Collins stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a hypocrite.¡± Fia Stone¡¯s face turned pale and she retracted her trembling hands. Zayne Stone¡¯s expression was grim. He wanted to sort out this matter in a peaceful manner. But under Susan Collins¡¯s mockery and Jane Smith¡¯s cries, he was no longer in the mood to think about whether the evidence was real or not. This was the crux of Quinn Young¡¯s n. She knew that the photos in the gym would definitely not be enough to be considered as irond evidence. This was why they had to disturb the rational Zayne Stone¡¯s state of mind. They had to make him unable to think rationally. This way, they could then start the second phase¡­ After Jane Smith cried for a while, she calmed down and quietly sobbed. At this moment, Flint Smith took out a pregnancy test report from his backpack. ¡°Here, the two of you can take a look at this medical report and see how terrible your son is!¡± There was not even a hint of respect in his voice. Zayne Stone took the report with a dark face. His expression then changed drastically. ¡°Pregnant?¡± Fia Stone¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cole has a child?¡± Both elders were immediately flustered! Chapter 21 - Cole Stone Is Here!

Chapter 21: Cole Stone Is Here!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Susan Collins snatched the report away fiercely. ¡°What child? From the moment your son pped my daughter, the child in her stomach has nothing to do with your family anymore.¡± Fia Stone sped her fist. Her heart ached. It was as if she had truly lost her grandchild! ¡°p?¡± Zayne Stone¡¯s expression darkened as he turned to look at Jane Smith. As expected. He saw Jane Smith¡¯s swollen cheek. Jane Smith¡¯s friends were furious. ¡°How can Cole Stone be such a bastard?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Fia Stone muttered in disbelief. Cheating during pregnancy! Domestic violence against a pregnant woman! She could not believe that her son had be such a douchebag. ¡°Impossible? How dare you say it¡¯s impossible?¡± Quinn Young stood up. ¡°Yes, we do not have any evidence to prove that Cole Stone pped Jane¡­¡± ¡°But this morning, Cole Stone and that b*tch brought people to insult Jane!¡± ¡°That alone is irrefutable evidence.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember to take a video at that time, then everyone here would definitely not believe that Cole Stone could be so heartless!¡± ¡°Take a look at this!¡± Quinn Young turned on the TV and yed the video. Zayne Stone and Fia Stone turned to look. The image of the streets appeared on the television. Cole Stone¡¯s parents knew at a nce that their son¡¯s apartment was close to this street. The scene was a little blurry, but they could identify both Cole Stone and Jane Smith. Although the video quality was bad, the audio was very clear and everyone could hear the words clearly. The video started ying. ¡°What do you want?¡± Cole Stone said impatiently. Fia Stone and Zayne Stone stared with widened eyes. This was the first time that they saw Cole Stone direct such a hostile gaze at Jane Smith. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you back,¡± Jane Smith begged. ¡°I¡¯m one month pregnant and you know that.¡± ¡°So are you saying that anybody on this street has slept with you before?¡± ¡°Give me back the money my mother gave you, and also the other half of the house.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s words were sharp and vicious. Next¡­ On the screen, Cole Stone coldly turned around and Jane Smith copsed to the ground¡­ The crowd¡¯s insults were then directed at Jane Smith. ¡°B*tch!¡± ¡°Wh*re!¡± And a voice that was clearly edited in rang out. ¡°Want to steal my man? Try again in your next life!¡± The video ended. Jane Smith covered her face and cried,pletely breaking down. Her friends were furious. ¡°F*ck!¡± Susan Collins red at Cole Stone¡¯s parents. ¡°What else is there to say?!¡± Fia Stone¡¯s face turned pale and her body trembled. This was enough to prove everything! Zayne Stone remained silent. His face was ck and he clenched his fists tightly. This beast! It¡¯s our family¡¯s misfortune to beget a beast! ¡°Say something¡­¡± Susan Collins turned aggressive as she pointed at the two elders and scolded them. ¡°We have nothing to say.¡± Zayne Stone fell silent. ¡°It¡¯s all my son¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°You think you can settle this with just a few words?¡± Susan Collins sneered. ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Fia Stone was in a daze. Her eyes looked dull and soulless. She was about to have a grandchild¡­ An established family and live a peaceful, and beautiful life¡­ But in the end, Cole Stone¡¯s infidelity ruined everything. Quinn Young spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± ¡°ording to thew, the one who made the mistake in the marriage should be left with nothing.¡± ¡°Just give Jane the rest of the house and Cole¡¯s assets.¡± ¡°But if you two think that the two of them are not married yet and can¡¯t be considered legally married, we won¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t want to give us a single cent since it is also thew¡ª¡± ¡°Both of you should decide what to do¡ª¡± After saying that, Quinn Young looked pleased. Her words sounded humble, but in reality, she was roasting and gaslighting the two elders at the same time. After her words fell, everyone looked at the two elders. Fia Stone¡¯s eyes dimmed. Zayne Stone was silent for a long time before he slowly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the house. My son has let you down.¡± Silence. Cole Stone¡¯s father seemed to have instantly aged a few decades. His back became even more crooked. They spent most of their lives trying to borrow money to pay the down payment for Cole Stone¡¯s future house with his spouse. But today, they had to give the house away. Everything felt like a bolt of lightning from out of nowhere for them. Although they knew the ramifications, the shame of notpensating the aggrieved party was simply too much for them to endure. Jane Smith lowered her head and covered her face, but her eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°What about his other assets?¡± Quinn Young smiled. ¡°Assets?¡± Fia Stone looked up in a daze. ¡°Didn¡¯t Jane say that Cole has no money left?¡± ¡°No money?¡± Quinn Young smiled meaningfully. ¡°Looks like Cole Stone has kept the two of you in the dark.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zayne Stone suddenly raised his head. Jane Smith¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I also thought that he didn¡¯t have money anymore, but Quinn Young is a bank manager. When she saw him at the bank, he had a whole million dors in his card.¡± ¡°It was precisely because of this one million dors that I asked him at home for some money as tuition fees that he pped me!¡± Jane Smith ranted. Then she broke down into tears once again. Zayne Stone¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°That bastard!¡± Fia Stone¡¯s face turned pale and her breathing hastened. Seeing this, Zayne Stone hurriedly held his wife. ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± ¡°Rx! Rx¡­ Breathe slowly.¡± Fia Stone became so angry that she found it hard to breathe. The others coldly looked at them while ignoring their predicament. Susan Collins took advantage of this opportunity and pressed the attack. ¡°What about that million dors?¡± Zayne Stone caressed Fia Stone¡¯s back and closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all yours¡­¡± ¡°All yours.¡± ¡°No¡ª¡± Jane Smith still wanted to act pitiful. ¡°Cole needs to live too.¡± Her friends were indignant. ¡°Why are you still thinking about him?! He clearly doesn¡¯t think of you at all!¡± Zayne Stone clenched his fists tightly when he heard that. Then out of nowhere¡­ A voice came from outside the door. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Cole Stone has arrived! He carried a bag as he walked inside. Chapter 22 - Take It Out

Chapter 22: Take It Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone in the living room focused their attention on Cole Stone. Anger and disdain¡­ These emotions filled the air. The living room was dead silent. No one spoke a word. The Smiths and Quinn Young were all gloating at Cole Stone¡¯s misfortune¡­ But Cole Stone did not even spare them a nce. He walked straight to his parents. When he saw his pale mother, his pupils constricted. Cole Stone immediately realized that something was wrong. She was sick! Jane Smith. You b*tch! Zayne Stone suddenly said, ¡°You have one million dors?¡± Cole Stone was stunned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Answer me, do you have one million dors?¡± Zayne Stone emphasized. Cole Stone frowned. ¡°I do have a million dors in my ount, but¡ª¡± Before Cole Stone could finish. Zayne Stone roared. ¡°You beast, what did you do?¡± Cole Stone was stunned. Obviously, he did not expect Zayne Stone to yell at him out of nowhere. Zayne Stone¡¯s next sentence made Cole Stone¡¯s pupils shrink. ¡°I don¡¯t have a monstrous son like you.¡± He flew into a rage. Fia Stone closed her eyes as two streams of tears flowed down her cheeks. She was devastated. At this moment¡­ ¡°Cole Stone. Since you¡¯re here, hurry up and return the money that I lent to you¡­¡± ¡°You really did me wrong, eh? You asked me for money, but you¡¯re actually rich?¡± A friend sarcastically said. Another one spoke up. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re such a scumbag. You went to mess around while Jane was pregnant and even got people to scold her on the streets. Are you not afraid of karma?!¡± ¡°What a heartless douchebag.¡± ¡°How many years has it been since you graduated? I despise people like you the most.¡± ¡°Hurry up and return my money!¡± ¡°Give the house and money to Jane!¡± His friends spurned him. Jane Smith added fuel to the fire. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± ¡°I know Cole didn¡¯t want this to happen too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let others take advantage of your kindness, Jane!¡± Another friend¡¯s heart ached and tried to persuade her. Why was Jane Smith still being so foolish?! Cole Stone was criticized by everyone but he directly ignored their words. His face was dark as he looked at his father. ¡°Did Mom¡¯s illness act up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need someone like you to care!¡± Zayne Stone was furious. Veins bulged on his neck and his face turned red from the anger. Fia Stone opened her eyes. Her tears were still flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Apologize to Jane. Don¡¯t worry about Mom¡­¡± In a nearby trash can, Cole Stone saw the receipts he left for himself. They had been torn to shreds. Cole Stone took a deep breath¡­ His face darkened. ¡°Say something!¡± Flint Smith suddenly reached out his hand and pushed Cole Stone back. Cole Stone seemed to have expected this. He dodged and looked coldly at Flint Smith. ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± His eyes were cold and fierce. Shocked, Flint Smith fell back onto the sofa. Seeing this, Susan Collins was furious. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re threatening us? How dare you threaten my son when you¡¯re the one in the wrong?¡± Cole Stone sneered. ¡°I¡¯m the one in the wrong?¡± He looked around him. Everyone was staring at him in fury. ¡°Okay, since all of you think that I am in the wrong¡­¡± ¡°Then, tell me!¡± Cole Stone shouted. ¡°I want to know why I¡¯m in the wrong?!¡± Everyone was shocked. They were silenced by Cole Stone¡¯s roar. But Zayne Stone stood up and hollered in return. ¡°Unfilial son! How long do you want to embarrass us¡ªthe Stones?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Cole Stone looked at Zayne Stone. ¡°Be patient.¡± Zayne Stone was stunned by Cole Stone¡¯s strange words. Cole Stone turned around and looked at both Jane Smith and Quinn Young. Then, he sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after that brilliant act this morning, both of you could immediately move on to the second scene in this so-called movie of yours so quickly? It seems that the lesson I¡¯ve taught you both in the morning wasn¡¯t enough, eh?¡± His tone of voice was iparably cold. Jane Smith looked at Cole Stone¡¯s smile and she suddenly felt a sense of foreboding. Quinn Young felt guilty. Seeing this, Zayne Stone suddenly realized that there was something amiss. Susan Collins rushed out. She pointed at Cole Stone¡¯s nose and scolded. ¡°You shameless scumbag! You cheated on and abused my daughter. Howe that you can still talk like that, huh?!¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to mention what you did this morning?¡± ¡°Cole Stone, are you not embarrassed at all¡ªby what you have done?!¡± Their words were sharp and direct. Seeing her son being insulted like this, Fia Stone¡¯s heart ached even more¡­ Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed pitifully. Hearing his mother¡¯s cries, Cole Stone¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He shouted at Susan Collins. ¡°Shut the f*ck up you old hag!¡± Seeing Cole Stone¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Susan Collins almost peed her pants. She got dizzy as she instinctively took a few steps back. Is Cole Stone some sort of a martial artist? Howe his aura is so threatening? Chapter 23 - Evidence

Chapter 23: Evidence

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The friends were unhappy. ¡°Cole Stone, why are you being such a prick? This is your mother-inw we¡¯re talking about! She¡¯s basically your second mother!¡± ¡°I really find it weird how you can still be so self-righteous despite being in the wrong. Why are you shouting at this and that? Did the Smiths owe you anything in your previous life?¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Kneel down and apologize to them!¡± Jane Smith purposely called out her close friends to speak up for her. In their opinion, Cole Stone was not a human being. Even if it were other people, they would have said the same words for the sake of their friend. Cole Stone smiled sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I had an affair? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°Oh? You still dare to ask for the evidence?¡± A friend pressed the y button and threw the photos on the coffee table at Cole Stone¡¯s feet. ¡°Here you go. This is the evidence that you want.¡± Jane Smith looked at Cole Stone¡¯s indifferent expression. She felt increasingly uneasy¡­ It can¡¯t be! Did he have a way to turn this around? The video on the television soon ended. Cole Stone stared at the photos and the video. He did not say anything. Susan Collins said aggressively, ¡°Did you really expect that there would be no evidence of your crimes? Why don¡¯t you say anything? Afraid?¡± Cole Stone remained silent. Fia Stone trembled in extreme disappointment. Cole Stone single handedly destroyed their family¡­ Just then. Cole Stone suddenlyughed. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The look of disdain on his face was clear. Everyone¡¯s eyes quickly became filled with anger. He was still not admitting his mistake? Flint Smith stood up and straightened his neck. ¡°This is irrefutable evidence. What evidence do you need?¡± Cole Stone shook his head. ¡°What kind of evidence is this? There isn¡¯t even any explicit scene.¡± Quinn Young and Jane Smith felt a strong sense of unease. Cole Stone suddenly pulled open his backpack and pulled out a wad of paper. Screenshots of chat records! Quinn Young widened her eyes. ¡°Jane Smith, I¡¯m telling you, this is a record of transfer for tuition fees¡ª¡± Cole Stone picked up the photo. ¡°When your mom stopped you from going to school, I borrowed money and worked overtime to pay for your tuition!¡± A transfer of 1.5 thousand dors could be seen. Susan Collins sarcastically replied, ¡°So what if you paid her tuition fees? Both of you were engaged! This is your duty as her future husband! Wow! You¡¯re so petty and calctive!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re calling me petty?¡± Cole Stone calmly smiled and picked up the chat records. ¡°This money is the money I earned working overtime to buy you a holiday present. Have you ever bought anything for me?¡± Jane Smith felt guilty but she refused to admit anything. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you something?¡± ¡°You mean the cheap bag that you dumped in the trash can?¡± Cole Stone sneered. Jane Smith didn¡¯t dare to refute. Seeing this, the crowd began to waver. Zayne Stone and Fia Stone were stunned. At that moment, Cole Stone pulled out a key. He walked to the door and inserted it into a lock. It did not budge. ¡°This is the new house that I bought after working hard for three years and incurring debt from my rtives. But my key can no longer open the lock of this door, howe that I can¡¯t open the door to my very own house that I paid for with my own money?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Zayne Stone and Fia Stone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. The lock of the new house was changed? The Smiths¡¯ faces turned ugly. Just then. p! p! p! Quinn Young, who remained silent for a long time, suddenly stood up. She sneered and pped her hands. ¡°I have to say, my horizons have really been broadened today. Cole Stone, you¡¯re awfully well-prepared. You¡¯re also really good at distorting the truth.¡± ¡°You were the one who changed the lock of the new house¡­¡± ¡°The key is in your pocket, but you said that we changed the lock?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Jane¡¯s tuition and living expenses were paid by you, but this doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with your affair, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a master¡¯s student and is having a hard time studying every day. Why are you giving her more stress?¡± ¡°Are you still human?¡± Quinn Young furiously cursed, but she felt extremely proud inside. After seeing the evidence given by Cole Stone, she knew that she had won. Cole Stone had truly run out of tricks. He actually relied on an unrted piece of evidence to try and turn the tables! Didn¡¯t this mean that there was no evidence of Jane Smith¡¯s affair? Hearing Quinn Young¡¯s words, everyone suddenly realized something. Cole Stone¡¯s words had nothing to do with his affair. Everyone was infuriated. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to change the topic at a time like this?!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to face the truth. He really did cheat on her!¡± ¡°What do you mean there aren¡¯t any explicit scenes? Hmph! Messing around with your students in the gym is already explicit enough. What are you even talking about?¡± The Smiths¡¯ arrogance inted once more. But Cole Stone did not panic at all. Instead, he smiled and remarked. ¡°Quinn Young, what¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°Did I say I was done?¡± Quinn Young¡¯s pride dissipated at once. Cole Stone picked up his phone. ¡°Let me show everyone an interesting video.¡± A video was projected onto the television. Everyone looked over. This was the video that Cara Williams gave to him. Cole Stone sneered and indifferently said. ¡°You said I cheated?¡± ¡°That I abused a pregnant woman?¡± ¡°Really? Jane Smith?¡± The video started. Jane Smith watched the content and her face turned pale. Quinn Young was horrified. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The first part of the video came from the surveince footage of a hotel. A month ago. Seven consecutive days. At the same time! James Lewis and James Lewis walked into the elevator and into a room. The second part came from the surveince footage of a bar. The timestamp showed that it happened yesterday. At the Golden K Bar. In the scene, James Lewis harshly pped Jane Smith. The video then ended. The entire living room was silent. Everyone was dumbstruck. Cole Stone then threw out a stack of photos with a cold gaze. ¡°Jane Smith, do you want to know what evidence is? This is what you f*cking call evidence.¡± In the photos, Jane Smith and James Lewis were kissing passionately in the elevator. Fia Stone felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. Zayne Stone became iparably furious. They had wrongly used their son! ¡°No¡ªthat¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not¡ª¡± Jane Smith was in a panic. She could not believe that Cole Stone had so much evidence. The friends that she called over started to distance themselves from Jane Smith. They finally understood what was going on. They were being yed by Jane Smith from the start. ¡°No!¡± Quinn Young angrily hollered. She was panicking as well. ¡°That¡¯s edited! It¡¯s all fake!¡± ¡°Fake?¡± Cole Stone smirked. ¡°Are you talking about that video evidence of yours?¡± Cole Stone yed a recording. The voices in the audio were chaotic. But the voices were eerily vivid and clear for everyone present. These voices came from the video that Jane Smith had taken out as evidence. This audio came from what happened early this morning. Everyone raised their heads and red at both Quinn Young and Jane Smith after they heard the recording. ¡°Is it fun to fool us like idiots?¡± The content was edited into a mess! Looking at Cole Stone, guilt shed across everyone¡¯s faces. They had just framed Cole Stone over an edited video. They almost became Jane Smith¡¯s aplice in crime! Quinn Young¡¯s face turned pale. Howe Cole Stone was so well prepared? As for the Smiths, they hadpletely given up on resisting. They were out of moves! ¡°As for these photos?¡± Cole Stone bent down and picked up the photo of the gym on the floor. Heughed and remarked. ¡°The angle of the picture is pretty good, but when did my hand touch them?¡± The crowd looked over carefully and gnashed their teeth once again. So these photos were also fake! Their anger towards Jane Smith and Quinn Young rose. Just then. Cole Stone walked up to Jane Smith and looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you always saying that I abused you?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t hit you now, won¡¯t I be letting you down?¡± Cole Stoneughed. It made Jane Smith shudder. Jane Smith¡¯s expression changed drastically. She wanted to hide. She knew what Cole Stone wanted to do. She roared in panic. ¡°Hit me? Do you dare?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jane Smith thought that Cole Stone would be too afraid to make a move. But Cole Stone immediately raised his hand and pped Jane Smith hard on the face. p! The sound of a p exploded in the room. ¡°Ah!¡± Jane Smith cried out in pain and fell to the ground with her hands covering her face. The p was too painful! Chapter 24 - A Heavy Slap in the Face

Chapter 24: A Heavy p in the Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing this, his friends did not stop him. Jane Smith deserved it. If Jane Smith treated them like this, they would have done even worse than Cole Stone. Upon seeing Cole Stone¡¯s p, Flint Smith was immediately infuriated. ¡°Cole Stone, you bastard!¡± Flint Smith roared and charged forward. If his sister was disfigured, who would earn the money for his marriage? Cole Stone watched as Flint Smith¡¯s fist rapidly erged in his vision. However, he easily dodged it. Flint Smith could not control his body and fell past Cole Stone¡­ Heading straight to the ground! Flint Smith¡¯s expression drastically changed. Just then. Cole Stone grabbed Flint Smith¡¯s back. ¡°Thank¡ª¡± Flint Smith subconsciously wanted to thank him. But before he could finish, he heard a voice that sounded like it came from hell. ¡°I did not forget about that leg of yours.¡± Flint Smith felt a sense of foreboding. Cole Stone lifted Flint Smith forcefully¡­ Then he let go. Cole Stone raised his leg and stomped down. Thud! There was a loud thud. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Flint Smith howled miserably. Sharp pain inundated his back as his face was buried into the ground. Flint Smith felt as if he had just eaten shit. Susan Collins ignored her daughter. Seeing her beloved son being beaten up, Susan Collins was enraged. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go with this!¡± Susan Collins bared her fangs and brandished her ws as she screamed and pounced forward. Cole Stone smirked. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to my elders¡ª¡± Susan Collins was delighted and thought that Cole Stone was dumb. But in the very next moment, Cole Stone sent over a palm. ¡°¡ªtoo bad you¡¯re not one!¡± Cole Stone shook his head. Susan Collins was stunned. p! A pnded on her face. Her face immediately turned red and swollen! Quinn Young pointed at Cole Stone with an ugly look. ¡°You¡ªyou ungrateful man! Even if Jane cheated on you, you can¡¯t do this to her family!¡± Everyone could not help but sneer. ¡°Quinn Young, both you and Jane Smith could actually be this shameless, eh?¡± Just then. Cole Stone turned around and picked up a broom from beside the pir. He looked at Quinn Young and asked, ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°Have I ever been ungrateful? My memory has always been good.¡± ¡°I still remember saying that if you continued to pester me, I¡¯ll use a broom to chase you away.¡± Quinn Young panicked. ¡°W-what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Cole Stone roared and struck Quinn Young with the broom. ¡°Ah! Cole Stone¡ªyou bastard!¡± Quinn Young took a few hits and retreated out of the door in agony. As for Flint Smith and his mother, they were also swept out of the new house. Then Jane Smith¡¯s turn arrived. Jane Smith red at Cole Stone. ¡°You have no right to chase me away. This is my house! My name is also on the deed!¡± She looked pleased. Even if I cheated on you, what can you do to me? This house has my name written on its deed! Susan Collins regained herposure. ¡°Yes! This house is half Jane¡¯s!¡± The others and even Cole Stone¡¯s parents started to tremble in anger¡­ How shameless! But Cole Stone was amused. ¡°Are you sure that this house is half yours?¡± Jane Smith was stunned when she heard Cole Stone¡¯s mocking tone of voice to her. Cole Stone took out another piece of paper. He had wasted so much time at his studio apartment because he was looking for this piece of evidence. ¡°This is the copy of the agreement you forced me to sign. I¡¯ll read it out to you.¡± ¡°Block A 403 of Hill Street will be both Cole Stone and Jane Smith¡¯s house for them to live together after marriage. If Cole Stone were to cheat, the whole property rights will belong to Jane Smith.¡± Jane Smith sneered in disdain. ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove anything.¡± It was used to restrict Cole Stone from cheating. Not her from cheating! Did Cole Stone think that such a use could nullify the fact that she owned half the house? He was dreaming! Quinn Young scorned. ¡°A drowning man will do anything to survive.¡± Susan Collins and Flint Smith nned to walk in once again. ¡°Really? Do you really think that this doesn¡¯t prove anything?¡± Cole Stone added. ¡°The bank and the contract will prove that I paid for this house in full. The agreement will prove that I gave the house to you because we were going to get married. This is a grant contract with an attached condition.¡± ¡°Now that the condition of marriage is no longer valid, I can simply cancel the contract.¡± ¡°Simply put, this house has nothing to do with you anymore.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Jane Smith¡¯s face turned pale. Following that, a broom held by Cole Stone came sweeping over! Jane Smith wanted to dodge, but she was still struck several times. She hurriedly retreated as she shouted. ¡°Cole Stone, you will definitely regret this!¡± ¡°I will definitely make you pay for this!¡± She swore that she would take revenge on Cole Stone She must let Cole Stone have a taste of the pain she had suffered today! Cole Stone sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting then.¡± Then the broom struck Jane Smith once again¡ªmaking her scream in pain. Seeing that, the crowd all felt relieved. What a satisfying end to this charade! The four lying clowns were finally kicked out of the house. Susan Collins roared. ¡°I curse you to be struck by lightning and dying a horrible death!¡± The only response Susan Collins got was an even louder m of the door. Bang! The door mmed heavily in their faces. The sound was so loud that they felt as if they had gone deaf. Then afterwards, they looked at each other in dismay. They were covered in dust from head to toe thanks to the dirty broom that Cole Stone used to sweep them away. Flint Smith¡¯s back ached and Susan Collins¡¯s face was red and swollen. And Jane Smith suffered the worst. There were clear palm prints on both her cheeks! ¡­ Cole Stone walked into the living room. There wasplete silence and the atmosphere was awkward. Many of the friends here began to apologize out of guilt. ¡°My bad, bro¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we were wrong! They fooled us!¡± ¡°They really manipted us into thinking that you were the criminal when you were not!¡± Cole Stone saw their apologetic looks and he waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He was unhappy that these people came to stir up trouble without fully understanding the situation. In addition to that, their egging even caused his mother¡¯s illness to re up. But in the end, they were still ssmates. And since they were never directly involved in this matter, Cole Stone knew that he could not burn his bridges and be so ruthless against them. Cole Stone changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­ Let me just exin something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I have a million dors in my ount, but it¡¯s not my money. My boss ced that money into my ount. As for why? I can¡¯t tell anyone since it involves my boss¡¯s business.¡± ¡°The money¡¯s only going to stay in my ount temporarily¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to return it to my boss, so I really don¡¯t have a million dors in my bank.¡± ¡°Sorry about that¡­¡± Everyone was finally enlightened. ¡°I see¡­ Yeah, that makes sense!¡± After a round of pleasantries, everyone left¡­ ¡­ After closing the door and sending everyone off, Cole Stone felt relieved. Fortunately, he was meticulous with his words. Jane Smith also did not expect that the agreement to restrict Cole Stone would end up backfiring against her. If not for that use then even if Cole Stone proved that he was not the one who cheated in their marriage, he would not be able to nullify the fact that half of the house would be taken away by Jane Smith. Just then. ¡°Cole¡ª¡± ¡± ¡ªDad wants to apologize to you.¡± Chapter 25 - Cole Stone’s Backer

Chapter 25: Cole Stone¡¯s Backer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zayne Stone was silent. In the end, he slowly sighed. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cole Stone¡¯s roar of defiance from earlier was still ringing in his ears. Cole Stone was slightly stunned. He was not used to seeing his father in this manner. ¡°You¡¯re saying this to me now?¡± Cole Stone smiled and changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s not like this is the first time you¡¯ve let me down. If you want to apologize, you should have done it when you cut my inte connection a few years ago.¡± ¡°Rascal, what are you saying? How is that the same? I did it for your own good¡ª¡± Zayne Stone was furious. Cole Stone quibbled. ¡°¡ªI needed the inte to study.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± Zayne Stone¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°Okay!¡± Fia Stone came out to smooth things over. ¡°Can¡¯t you father and son have a good chat?¡± ¡°Listen to what this kid is talking about!¡± Xu Zhenguo was furious. He put down his airs, and apologized earnestly, yet Cole Stone still treated everything as a joke. ¡°Both of you are in the wrong. Don¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Fia Stone chided. Zayne Stone pped his thigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me cutting the inte connection back then?!¡± Seeing that Zayne Stone remained steadfast in his stance, Cole Stone changed the topic. ¡°Are you two hungry? We should go out and eat. The stoves here still have no gas.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out. Mom is hungry too!¡± Fia Stone replied. Only Zayne Stone was neglected and realizing this only exacerbated his anger. ¡­ As Cole Stone and the others left the new house. The Smiths¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. What kind of rotten idea is this?¡± Susan Collins pushed everything off the coffee table in a frenzy. Flint Smith red at Jane Smith and Quinn Young, ¡°It¡¯s all your f*cking fault!¡± His back was still aching from what happened earlier. Jane Smith and Quinn Young did not say anything. Their expressions were ugly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Mom will help you apply medicine. Cole Stone, that scumbag is such a jerk. To think that he would be so violent. I wonder what kind of ghost possessed me that I decided to marry off my daughter to him. What an ungrateful man!¡± Susan Collins held onto Flint Smith¡¯s back as her heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, it hurts.¡± Flint Smith angrily rebuked. He shook off Susan Collins and walked into the room. Susan Collins hurriedly followed. Before she left, Susan Collins did not forget to re at Jane Smith. Jane Smith averted her eyes, not daring to meet Susan Collins¡¯ gaze. Both mother and son left. Jane Smith turned her head andined to Quinn Young, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve failed early in the morning already, but you still urged me to start another trouble at night!¡± ¡°Did you really think Cole Stone will just stand there and ept defeat the second time around?¡± Quinn Young was shocked. ¡°What are you talking about, Jane Smith?¡± Jane Smith red at her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who pushed me to do these?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Quinn Youngughed out of anger. ¡°Fine, you have a point!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you anymore.¡± She started to pity Cole Stone. To think that he had an ex like Jane Smith. Seeing the look on Quinn Young¡¯s face, Jane Smith knew that she had gone too far. She quickly held Quinn Young¡¯s hand and exined. ¡°Just look at the wounds on my face! Who suffered worse than me? I lost so much dignity tonight!¡± The two palm prints on her face were still red and obvious. Quinn Young gritted her teeth. ¡°We should¡¯ve won that!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made sure that he would have no evidence to refute our ims¡­¡± ¡°We should¡¯ve definitely won.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a powerful backer¡­¡± ¡°He even managed to take out footage from the surveince cameras of the hotel and the Golden K Bar.¡± Jane Smith was stunned. ¡°He didn¡¯t take those footages on his own?¡± Quinn Young scorned. ¡°Of course not! Do you really think that he¡¯s that influential?¡± ¡°The Golden K is where the rich second-generation heirs gather. He doesn¡¯t even know where the main door of that bar is, let alone contact the owner of the bar for the footage from the surveince cameras.¡± ¡°I should have expected it!¡± ¡°For him to have a million dors in his bank ount means that there must be someone behind him! I should have waited until I was more certain of our sess before making a move. Damn it!¡± ¡°However, I truly do not understand. Just who exactly is protecting him?¡± Quinn Young was puzzled. If Cole Stone¡¯s backer was stronger than the Lewis, it would mean that she was pped in the face for nothing. Jane Smith also thought of this point and was upset. ¡°Then I can¡¯t call the police?¡± ¡°Call the police?¡± Quinn Young was stunned. ¡°You still want to mess with him even after what I¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°He beat us all up. He should at least be detained for what he did, am I right?¡± Jane Smith¡¯s eyes became filled with pride as a smirk appeared on her lips. ¡°What do you think?¡¯ But Quinn Young mocked her. ¡°Jane Smith, stop dreaming!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say that your n worked, what are you going to do if his backer retaliated against us for him? Can you even withstand the anger of his backer?¡± Jane Smith¡¯s expression froze. Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the fury of such an influential person. Jane Smith gnashed her teeth. She was unwilling to give up so easily. But in the end, she could only sigh dejectedly. She really did not dare to touch Cole Stone anymore. ¡°You have to think about it!¡± Quinn Young added. ¡°Which friend of Cole Stone is that influential and rich?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he told you about that backer of his when you two were still together.¡± Hearing Quinn Young¡¯s words, Jane Smith felt humiliated. Even now, her body was still aching. The broom that struck her really did a lot of damage. This was the first time that she received such a beatdown with a broom, yet she wasn¡¯t even able to take revenge against her aggressor. All because she did not know the identity of Cole Stone¡¯s backer. ¡°Okay, let me think¡­¡± Jane Smith hastily recalled the people Cole Stone had once interacted with. She also wanted to know who was behind this pauper. She wanted to know the identity of his backer! All of a sudden¡­ A name shed across Jane Smith¡¯s mind. But she rejected it immediately. However, the name became akin to that of a curse that she could not remove from her mind. Only that person could be so rich and influential, right?! Thinking back to what happened in the past two days¡­ Jane Smith¡¯s eyes widened. Her expression changed drastically and her hands started to tremble ever so slightly¡­ Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?! ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Seeing that Jane Smith did not say anything for a long time, Quinn Young became impatient. She stood up and was about to leave. Quinn Young finally understood. She finally understood that Jane Smith was utterly useless. If she kept being so passive, then she might as well wait for a lightning bolt that would kill Cole Stone. ¡°Quinn Young.¡± But before she could leave, Jane Smith called out to her in a daze. Quinn Young frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane Smith looked at her and said with some difficulty. ¡°Is it possible that Cole Stone¡¯s backer is¡­¡± ¡°Cara Williams?¡± Chapter 26 - Impossible

Chapter 26: Impossible

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Quinn Young¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Cole Stone was worthless. Why would Cara Williams want to be his backer? Jane Smith said with difficulty, ¡°What if Cole Stone is Cara Williams¡¯ fianc¨¦?¡± Quinn Young¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± She immediately denied it and even raised her voice. One was a poor kid from a small town. The other was the high and mighty queen of Williams Corporation. Be it status or wealth, they were not people from the same world. How could they be engaged? ¡°Listen to me¡ª¡± Jane Smith pulled Quinn Young to sit down and shared her thoughts. ¡°Among every student that Cole Stone had once interacted with in the gym, the one with the highest status is Cara Williams.¡± ¡°He told me before that he was her first private tutor. If I remember correctly, he even told me that Cara Williams has taken a liking to him.¡± Jane Smith took a deep breath. ¡°But the reason why I feel that the two of them might be engaged is¡ª¡± ¡°On the day I dumped Cole Stone, Cara Williams released news that very same night that she was getting engaged.¡± ¡°Cole Stone was cklisted from the industry he was proficient in and had no money.¡± ¡°But the next day, he suddenly had an extra million dors?¡± ¡°James Lewis and I stumbled upon Cole Stone yesterday afternoon. Last night, Cara Williams showed up at the bar and pped James Lewis in the face.¡± ¡°James Lewis prepared the photosst night and tonight, Cole Stone prepared the footages from the surveince cameras.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is too much of a coincidence?¡± Hearing Jane Smith¡¯s words, Quinn Young¡¯s heart turned cold. Yeah¡­ She realized that there were too many coincidences! There were so many that it was starting to get creepy. ¡°No¡ªthat¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s impossible!¡± Quinn Young murmured. ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Jane Smith grabbed Quinn Young¡¯s hand. ¡°If this is the truth, then we can take revenge!¡± ¡°Revenge? How?¡± Quinn Young was stunned. If Jane Smith¡¯s theory was correct, then they could forget about taking revenge on Cole Stone for the rest of their lives. They could not offend the Williams no matter what! ¡°There¡¯s a way for us to take revenge!¡± Jane Smith became excited. ¡°If we released this news, wouldn¡¯t Cole Stone be immediately killed by Cara Williams¡¯ suitors?¡± Quinn Young fell into deep thought. That was in the realm of possibility¡­ But then she dismissed the idea and looked at Jane Smith. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jane Smith was puzzled. Quinn Young exined, ¡°Even if your spections are correct, with no concrete evidence, how many people would believe your words?¡± Jane Smith was stunned. Then, she replied, ¡°If there¡¯s no evidence, then we collect!¡± Quinn Young mocked, ¡°We collect?¡± ¡°How are we going to collect evidence?¡± ¡°Is it enough to say that Cara Williams announced her engagement after Cole Stone got dumped? Just based on the fact that Cara Williams admired him before? Stop joking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply not enough to say that both are engaged just because you dumped Cole Stone on the same day that Cara Williams announced her engagement. On what basis? Just because the two had interacted before and Cara Williams had taken a liking to him before?¡± ¡°This is a joke¡­¡± Quinn Young coldly spat. Jane Smith¡¯s face turned red. Quinn Young then continued her analysis. ¡°Also, how can you collect evidence that Cara Williams was the one who gave Cole Stone the surveince footages at the bar?¡± Jane Smith¡¯s logic started to crumble and she lost confidence in her theory. ¡°I also asked my friend to check the source ount of the million dors in his ount. We found out that he received that money from an offshore private ount. It has nothing to do with the Williams at all¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, based on Cara Williams¡¯s personality, do you really think that she would bother to hide such a small detail? Especially when she is just transferring money to her fianc¨¦?¡± Jane Smith was rendered speechless, but she argued. ¡°Then how do you exin why Cara Williams pped James Lewis¡¯ face?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Quinn Young sneered. ¡°The reason is simple.¡± ¡°Think about it¡­ Who is behind the Lewis?¡± Jane Smith was stunned. ¡°The Yeagers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°James Lewis should have told you about the rtionship between the Yeagers and the Williams.¡± Jane Smith nodded her head and replied, ¡°I know that the Yeagers has always been at odds with the Williams. Last year, they even snatched a property project worth billions from the Williams. But the Williams had no evidence of their dirty scheme, so they could only suffer in silence¡­¡± ¡°James Lewis even bragged to me that his family received a lot of money.¡± Quinn Young sneered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that exin it then?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Jane Smith was unconvinced. Quinn Young realized that she could notmunicate with a brainless person like Jane Smith. She squeezed the words out of her mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t you use your brain to think?¡± ¡°Cara Williams may have hit James Lewis, but whose face was she really pping?¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡ª¡± Jane Smith¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cara Williams was pping the Yeagers in the face?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°But why?¡± Jane Smith was stunned. ¡°The Williams didn¡¯t dare to make a move back then.¡± ¡°Could it be that they finally have evidence of the Yeagers¡¯ dirty scheme?¡± Quinn Young shook her head. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with someone.¡± ¡°And that person is the only man worthy of being Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°God of War, Trent Wilson.¡± Quinn Young¡¯s tone was filled with admiration. Chapter 27 - Ten Thousand Dollars

Chapter 27: Ten Thousand Dors

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Trent Wilson is simply extraordinary. He¡¯s powerful and has many achievements in life. Who knows how many people think of him as Prince Charming?¡± ¡°Although it hasn¡¯t officially been announced yet, everyone knows that Trent Wilson, who has just returned from the border will definitely be the Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Most importantly, who doesn¡¯t know that the person Trent Wilson likes is Cara Williams?¡± Quinn Young¡¯s eyes showed a hint of infatuation as she spoke. ¡°But what does this have to do with the Yeagers?¡± Jane Smith frowned. Quinn Young scoffed. ¡°Everything!¡± ¡°Trent Wilson will be back soon. If hees back early, it¡¯ll be in three months. Ifte, it¡¯ll be in half a year. Who knows how many people are preparing to go and cozy up to him?¡± ¡°Cara Williams took the initiative to provoke the Lewis. She might be trying to force the Yeagers to stir up trouble so that Cara Williams could catch them red-handed. At that time, Trent Wilson would then be able to take revenge for his sweetheart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the Yeagers didn¡¯t dare to support the Lewis and simply epted their loss.¡± ¡°This is Cara Williams¡¯ strategy.¡± Quinn Young was finally done with her spiel. Jane Smith was stunned. She never imagined that there would be so many twists and turns behind such a simple p. Quinn Young shook her head, showing a hint of pity in her eyes. ¡°If I didn¡¯t stop you here tonight, I¡¯m afraid that I would have seen the news of your death tomorrow. If you released this information without evidence, no one will know your fate. That¡¯s for sure.¡± Jane Smith shuddered. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If that kind of news gets out, the people who always wanted to suck up to Trent Wilson will definitely hear it. In order to curry favor with Trent Wilson, won¡¯t theye after you then?¡± Quinn Young shook her head. Jane Smith was shocked. It made sense. It was logically correct for them to go after the aggressor¡ªwhich would be her¡ªif she released such baseless news. Quinn Young continued. ¡°And think about it, if someone were to spread rumors that you¡¯re engaged to a beggar, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡± ¡°You should know what happens when Cara Williams is, right?¡± A chill ran down Jane Smith¡¯s spine. ¡°Let me take a step back and say that even if what you said is true that Cole Stone and Cara Williams really have something going on in secret, do you really think that the chairman of such arge and reputable corporation would let the news of her gigolo be out there in the open?¡± ¡°What if it reaches Trent Wilson¡¯s ears?¡± ¡°When that happens, then you might be forced out of Sky City. You will never be able to return here again.¡± Jane Smith was scared out of her wits. Looking at Jane Smith¡¯s pale face, Quinn Young did not continue any further since she had already dismissed all of her potential ns. A long silence fell. Then Quinn Young said, ¡°Ideas aren¡¯t bad, but letting your imagination run wild is dangerous¡­¡± ¡°Think about Cole Stone¡¯s potential backer!¡± ¡°As for him being Cara Williams¡¯ fianc¨¦? That is simply a joke. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Jane Smith¡¯s face turned pale. But she was powerless to refute Quinn Young¡¯s words. Under Quinn Young¡¯s meticulous nitpicking, she finally understood how dumb she was. Cole Stone could not evenpare to Trent Wilson¡¯sckey. If Cole Stone managed to defeat Trent Wilson in the quest for Cara Williams¡¯s heart, then pigs would surely be able to fly afterwards! Later¡­ Quinn Young forced Jane Smith to think for a long time, but she could note up with any other names of Cole Stone¡¯s potential backer. The two could only give up. It seemed that they would have to give up on taking revenge for now. But giving up didn¡¯t mean that they had already forgiven Cole Stone. Both Quinn Young and Jane Smith felt extremely indignant. The two of them were already in a sorry state because of Cole Stone. If they were to give up now, that would mean swallowing a huge loss. But if they did not give up, what could they even do to Cole Stone? ¡°I¡¯m going out now.¡± Quinn Young stood up. Since they could note up with any countermeasures, it was about time for her to leave. She still had to think about how she would deal with the trouble at the bank. If she wanted to keep earning money, then she naturally had to go back and think of a solution to appease the higher-ups. Initially, she thought that she would be able to get a share from Cole Stone¡¯s house and his million dors. At the very least, she would be able to get tens of thousands of dors. But now, all of her efforts have gone down the drain. Quinn Young¡¯s situation became even worse. ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you downstairs.¡± Jane Smith spoke. All of a sudden¡­ A cold voice rang out. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re leaving with her?¡± Flint Smith walked out and sneered. Jane Smith was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Flint Smith sneered. ¡°ying dumb, eh?¡± Susan Collins walked out and looked at Jane Smith with a dark look. Seeing the two of them like this, Jane Smith was even more confused, but she knew that it was definitely not something good. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Quinn Young was stunned. Was the Smiths fighting among themselves? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you say? Okay, I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s wrong then¡ªwhere did the ten thousand dors in your bank card go?¡± Flint Smith gritted his teeth, looking like he wanted to skin Jane Smith alive. ¡°Did you pocket the money for your brother¡¯s dowry?¡± Susan Collins furiously stepped forward. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Jane Smith¡¯s expression drastically changed as she frantically denied the allegation. ¡°Where did the money go then?¡± Flint Smith roared. He wanted to get married. Without Jane Smith¡¯s money, it would be nigh impossible for him to get married. Jane Smith hesitated. If she told them the truth, she would definitely be roasted by both Susan Collins and Flint Smith. She suffered under such a great humiliation tonight. But if they knew that she spent ten thousand dors on a failed endeavor¡­ She would definitely be scolded for at least half a year. But Quinn Young could not stand it anymore. Jane Smith was not only dumb, but she was needlessly loyal to the Smiths. Why was she being scolded for spending the money she painstakingly saved up on her own? What kind of logic was that? This mother and son pair was ridiculous! Chapter 28 - Did It To Herself

Chapter 28: Did It To Herself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Quinn Young stood up and red at Susan Collins and her son. ¡°That ten thousand dors belongs to Jane. She can spend it however she wants.¡± ¡°Belongs to her?¡± Susan Collins sneered. ¡°What do you mean ¡®belongs to her¡¯? I was the one who raised her all these years. Not only is her money mine, but even her life is mine.¡± ¡°How ridiculous¡­¡± Quinn Youngughed out of anger. Flint Smith scoffed. ¡°What does our family situation have to do with you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± You are just like that useless Cole Stone, talking so much crap.¡± ¡°This is the Smiths! You have no right to speak.¡± Quinn Young trembled in anger. Flint Smith turned and red at Jane Smith. ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°I¡ªwhat?¡± Susan Collins stepped forward and pinched Jane Smith¡¯s waist. ¡°Hurry up and tell me the truth!¡± Jane Smith cried out in pain. ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! Please, let go¡ª¡± Only then did Susan Collins let go. ¡°To frame Cole Stone, I used the money to buy his chat records.¡± Jane Smith lowered her head. ¡°What?¡± Susan Collins¡¯ eyes widened. Flint Smith shouted angrily, ¡°Are you f*cking crazy?¡± ¡°You used my money to buy something like that?¡± Jane Smith was also furious. ¡°That was my money!¡± ¡°Your money? What¡¯s yours is also your brother¡¯s!¡± Susan Collins coldly rebuked. Jane Smith was infuriated by Susan Collins¡¯ favoritism. ¡°That was the money that I umted on my own, it¡¯s mine! Not his!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re talking back to me now?¡± Susan Collins gnashed her teeth and pped Jane Smith¡¯s face. Quinn Young¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly supported Jane Smith from behind. Jane Smith could not believe what just happened. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°You¡¯re treating me like this?¡± ¡°What did I even do to you?¡± Susan Collins shouted like a shrew. ¡°Is there something wrong for you to do something good for your brother? Your brother dropped out of high school so I can pay for your studies. After what I¡¯ve done, this is how you¡¯re going to repay me?¡± ¡°He did not drop out of school! He flunked out because he wasn¡¯t smart enough!¡± ¡°Also, when did you pay for my studies?¡± Jane Smith screamed at the top of her lungs. Susan Collins¡¯s pupils constricted as she gave a sinisterugh. ¡°Wow, you actually dared to talk to me like that¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Quinn Young interrupted with a shout. ¡°How can both of you be so shameless?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your daughter!¡± ¡°Shameless?¡± Susan Collins sneered. ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know that this girl spent thousands of dors to elevate her status in society just so she can marry into a rich family and get rid of us? And you¡¯re saying that I am the shameless one here?¡± Quinn Young was dumbfounded. ¡°Enough!¡± Jane Smith¡¯s heart was already dead. She suddenly held Quinn Young¡¯s hand ¡°Stop it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room. I want some peace and quiet for a while.¡± ¡°Okay¡ª¡± Quinn Young gritted her teeth. ¡°Wait!¡± Flint Smith spoke up. ¡°What?¡± Quinn Young red at Flint Smith. Flint Smith crossed his arms and coldly stated, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have the ten thousand dors, then you should think of a way to earn it back for the family.¡± ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Jane Smith suddenly realized something and her lips trembled in disbelief. Susan Collins said, ¡°What else? Get out!¡± Jane Smith felt like she had fallen into a pool of ice. ¡­ Both Jane Smith and Quinn Young were kicked out of the house by Susan Collins. It might be because Susan Collins was venting her anger for the way that she got kicked out by Cole Stone tonight as she specially took a broom to chase Jane Smith out of the house after she was done packing her stuff into her suitcase. Flint Smith even said that she should nevere back until she earned ten thousand dors. Quinn Young¡¯s house¡­ ¡°Why? Why? Why?!¡± Jane Smith bitterly cried. She did not expect that she would end up like this after she tried everything that she could to earn her brother¡¯s dowry. Quinn Young advised. ¡°You should cut all ties with them.¡± ¡°Start thinking about your future from now on.¡± Although her words were kind, Quinn Young herself was filled with resentment. It was the second time that she was chased out with a broom tonight. Jane Smith did not speak, but cried even louder. Quinn Young merely looked at her in silence. ¡°This is all your fault¡ª¡± All of a sudden, Jane Smith stared at her. ¡°What?¡± Quinn Young was stunned. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me to spend those ten thousand dors, they wouldn¡¯t have done this to me! They wouldn¡¯t have kicked me out of the house!¡± Jane Smith gritted her teeth in frustration. Quinn Young was rendered speechless. She did not expect that Jane Smith was actually this dumb and shameless. To be reduced to such a state. Could she really not tell whose fault it was that she became like this? Jane Smith roared. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault! Give me back my ten thousand!¡± Quinn Young didn¡¯t know what to say. Jane Smith acted like she was the victim, yet she was still being so shameless. She did not dare to me James Lewis, Flint Smith, and Susan Collins for hurting her. Instead, she only hurt those who were willing to protect her For example, Cole Stone¡­ He loved her as deeply as he could, but she stabbed him with the longest knife she could muster. Back then, whenever Jane Smith suffered at Susan Collins¡¯ house, she would vent it all out on Cole Stone. Even if Cole Stone was innocent, Jane Smith would always put the me on him to vent out. It seemed that those people who only bullied the kind truly existed in this world. What¡¯s worse was that after bullying them, they would even mock them for being pushovers. For Jane Smith¡ªQuinn Young was a kind person. But Quinn Young was never kind. So¡­ ¡°Get lost!¡± Bang! The furious Quinn Young mmed the door shut in Jane Smith¡¯s face. Jane Smith was chased out for the third time tonight. But she did all of these to herself! Chapter 29 - I’m Charles Yeager

Chapter 29: I¡¯m Charles Yeager

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the bar. Jane Smith sat in the corner. She cried as she drank her wine. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Jane Smith sent a message to Quinn Young. Unfortunately, she had already been blocked. Jane Smith was filled with despair and regret. She regretted breaking up with Cole Stone and venting her anger out on Quinn Young. She felt hopeless and cursed the gods, before cursing Cole Stone in her heart and scolding Quinn Young for breaking their sisterly bond¡­ All of a sudden¡­ A man sat beside Jane Smith. Jane Smith was the school belle after all. Her fair skin and beautiful figure always was a head-turner. ¡°Babe, may I humor you with a drink?¡± ¡°W-who are you?¡± Jane Smith slurred in her speech. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Charles Yeager.¡± Jane Smith was stunned. Yeager? Why was it so familiar? Wasn¡¯t the Yeagers¡ª? ¡ªthe Williams¡¯s sworn enemy?! The Lewis¡¯s backer?! One of the six major families! Before Jane Smith could even think, a hand slowly squirmed up her thigh¡­ ¡­ After Cole Stone and his family left the new house, they went to a restaurant. At this moment, they were eating at the dining table in the restaurant. ¡°Cole, are you sure you¡¯re doing fine recently?¡± Fia Stone looked worried. Cole Stone lowered his head and ate. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He sighed in his heart. Luckily, his hair covered the wound on his forehead. Otherwise, if his mother found out that he had been hit by a car, she would definitely be worried for a long period of time. Fia Stone hesitated. ¡°But the house loan¡ª¡± Cole Stone took out his phone and showed his parents the bnce of one million dors. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my boss is a tycoon. He gave me a million dors just like that.¡± ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t have the money to pay the loan?¡± Finally, Fia Stone put down her worries. Although she was still skeptical, the three of them started to eat in silence. The old couple tacitly did not mention Jane Smith, even though they had a million questions in their minds¡­ On the surface, there did not seem to be any problems with Cole Stone. Everything seemed to be normal. But from their point of view, Cole Stone must be feeling terrible¡­ Cole Stone had always liked to announce the good news and hide the bad news. He must be trying to endure everything on his own so that the two of them would be at peace. At this thought, Fia Stone¡¯s heart ached even more. Her son was ndered on the streets. He was insulted by Susan Collins¡¯ family. He had to shoulder so many debts¡­ Their son was their baby. Why did he have to suffer so much? Fia Stone wanted to ask Cole Stone to return to their small, quaint town. But she knew that her son would never agree to it. A thousand words were stuck in her throat. But in the end, a sentence of concern was what she could muster. ¡°Eat more.¡± Fia Stone put the meat into the bowl and added. ¡°Make sure you¡¯re eating well.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Cole Stone continued to eat with his head down. He tried his best to conceal his wound. Fia Stone took the chance when Cole Stone was not paying attention to wipe the corners of her eyes. Zayne Stone, who remained silent all this time, suddenly said, ¡°You can tell me about anything. Dad will support you.¡± Cole Stone felt a sour sensation up his nose. ¡°Okay.¡± He lowered his head even more¡­ ¡­ The new house had no furniture and could not amodate people. Cole Stone eventually sent his parents to the hotel and booked two adjacent rooms. He would have to send his parents back to their hometown tomorrow. Afterwards, Cole Stone entered the other room. Then he called Cara Williams. If it was not for the photos and videos that Cara Williams sent him yesterday, he would not be able to exin himself today. Cole Stone knew that he had to call Cara Williams today no matter what. ¡®But is this really the only reason why I am calling her?¡¯ Cole Stone could not help but mutter to himself. The call went through very quickly. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Cara Williams¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°You called a littlete today. You¡¯re not being a good fianc¨¦.¡± Cole Stone could not help but blush with shame. He finally knew what the other reason was¡­ Cole Stone changed the topic. ¡°Miss Williams, I¡¯m fine. I just wanted to thank you.¡± Cara Williams¡¯s voice sounded a bitzy. ¡°Thank me for what?¡± ¡°For the photos and videos.¡± Cole Stone added. ¡°She came to my house tonight to cause trouble. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin myself today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I do what I must.¡± Cara Williams did not really care. Silence¡­ They fell silent once again. Cole Stone looked out of the window and stared at the busy traffic. Afterwards, he spoke up. ¡°Miss Williams, are you free tomorrow? I want to treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Cara Williams confirmed her schedule. ¡°I have a meeting tomorrow. I have a lot to do.¡± ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Cole Stone held the phone and sighed. He did not know why he sighed. Maybe he was a little disappointed? Cara Williams was silent. Thud! There was a soft sound on the other end of the call. It was Cara Williams who put down the pen in her hand. ¡°Do you really want to eat with me that much?¡± Her tone sounded normal. But her voice made Cole Stone¡¯s heart race. ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m just¡ª¡± Cole Stone stuttered and subconsciously denied. ¡°Ah, so you don¡¯t want to eat with me the?¡± Cara Williams¡¯ tone changed. Cole Stone¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No! I just wanted to thank you in person for your help.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cara Williams quickly added. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget it. I don¡¯t need your gratitude.¡± Cole Stone gasped. ¡°Miss Williams, I¡ª¡± He instinctively felt that something was wrong. But Cara Williams interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m busy.¡± After saying that, Cara Williams did not immediately end the call. She waited for his reply. The call was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Okay then.¡± Since Cara Williams said it this way, Cole Stone might be slightly disappointed but he did not dare to pester her. ¡°Then Miss Williams, please rest early.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bed first. I still have to send my parents back to our hometown tomorrow.¡± Cara Williams didn¡¯t say anything. Cole Stone¡¯s heart pounded fiercely against his chest. ¡°Miss Williams?¡± Cara Williams said, ¡°Is that so? Go to sleep then.¡± Beep! Beep! Beep! The call ended. Cole Stone stared nkly at his phone. He noticed it. Cara Williams was angry. But he couldn¡¯t understand why¡ª ¡ªWhy was she mad? ¡­ Williams Corporation. Cara Williams ced her phone on the table and continued to read the documents on herputer as if nothing happened. But her slightly clenched teeth betrayed her feelings. After a while¡­ She nced down at the private number in front of her. The phone remained silent and dormant. No message arrived. Cara Williamsughed. In anger! Chapter 30 - Pick Him Up

Chapter 30: Pick Him Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cara Williams was fuming. Cole Stone slept soundly. Cole Stone could now sleep soundly since the trouble with Jane Smith was finally resolved. This was the first time that he slept this good for the past few nights. After waking up, he got out of bed and sent his parents to the train station. Their hometown was only slightly more than three hours away from Sky City. After escorting his parents into the train, Cole Stone secretly transferred Jane Smith¡¯s five hundred dors back to his mother. Cole Stone then went straight to his new house after leaving the train station. While he was on his way to the new house, he contacted a locksmith. It was time to change the new house¡¯s lock! Cole Stone considered moving into the new house. To be honest, he wanted to sell the new house because he was left with no other choice. But it was different now! Cole Stone calcted that the sum of his debt and mortgages was only about six thousand dors. If he used the ten thousand dors that he got from Jane Smith, he would still have four thousand left. By then, he would not have to worry too much about not having enough money to pay the bills. After all, if he could save on rent, he could save a lot of money. However, he immediately rejected this thought. His studio apartment was located in a far better ce for him to run around. The location of the new house was not suitable for him to travel around. But the new house could not remain empty¡­ Cole Stone muttered to himself, then his expression brightened. How about he rented it out? ¡­ Afternoon. After changing the lock and getting the new key, Cole Stone went back to his studio apartment. The idea of renting his new house was put aside for now. He was worried that a weird tenant would ruin his studio apartment. When he entered the studio, Cole Stone could still see the traces of him rummaging through his belongings yesterday. ¡°How messy.¡± Cole Stone shook his head, then he sat down at hisputer. He nned to make a living as a fitness instructor. Today, no one in Sky City¡¯s gym dared to hire him. In the absence of a fitness center, Cole Stone could only develop his career in other ways. Cole Stone¡¯s culinary skills were actually decent. Under such circumstances, cooking nutritious meals for others would definitely fetch him good money. In the past three years, Cole Stone did not only busy himself with the appropriate certifications, but he also umted many customers If he could find his old customers, he might be able to earn a living. No, he had to find them! Cole Stone quickly found the password to his Facebook ount that remained dormant for a long time. This was the ount that he used when he was about to go crazy from trying to earn money. In the end, because he could not attract a decent customer base, he thought that he had only wasted his time advertising his services online. But today¡­ ¡®I¡¯m going to try this again!¡¯ When he opened his Facebook profile, Cole Stone sighed. He remembered back then that he was truly obsessed with earning money for his house¡¯s down payment that he began to dream about money. His desire had almost turned into a dangerous obsession. The first thing he thought about when he opened his eyes was money. He ate and thought of money. He even considered whether he could be a fitness coach of an eSports team. If not for the pressure to earn, who would want to think about money all day long? If not for the harsh reality, no young man would choose to grow up¡­ ¡­ After a moment of nostalgia, Cole Stone got to work. He spent the entire afternoon organizing his posts and posting them on Facebook. At the same time, he also sent private messages to his former students. Even though they might not reply to him, Cole Stone still gave everyone a personalized message. Sadly, he received only a handful of replies. There were even people who knew that Cole Stone had been cklisted by the entire gym industry in Sky City. They insulted Cole Stone. He was already cklisted from the industry, yet he still dared toe out to try and deceive others? Cole Stone was just about to reply and exin when a friend request notification popped up¡­ The other party had already blocked Cole Stone. Seeing this, Cole Stone was furious. Immediately afterwards, however, Cole Stoneposed himself and remained focused on his goal. Earning money was not that easy after all! Following this, Cole Stone temporarily stopped using Facebook. Apart from the gyms, he looked at job recruitment websites once again. If this did not work out, he would switch careers. After scrolling through the entire night, Cole Stone submitted many resumes to various establishments. The time was now 10: 30 PM. Looking at the time, Cole Stone was about to get up and move around. All of a sudden¡­ Knock! There was a knock on the door. Cole Stone was stunned. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Stone.¡± A gentle and familiar voice responded. It was Hugh Williams. Cole Stone was astonished. Hugh Williams¡¯ste-night visit was a surprise. He stood up. ¡°Uncle Hugh, I¡¯ll open the door for you now.¡± Cole Stone subconsciously nced at the living room. He was secretly d that he had tidied up the ce early in the morning. Otherwise, he would be too embarrassed to invite people inside. When he reached the door, Cole Stone unlocked it. As the door opened, Cole Stone asked, ¡°Uncle Hugh, it¡¯s already sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± He saw Hugh Williams standing outside the door in a ck suit. A warm smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Miss asked me to pick you up.¡± ¡°Pick me up?¡± Cole Stone was surprised. She didn¡¯t tell him about this! ¡°Miss is waiting for you as we speak. Miss said that she has already informed you and she asked me to pick you up. Is it convenient?¡± Hugh Williams smiled. Cole Stone¡¯s lips twitched. He felt a sense of foreboding. Cole Stone recalled Cara Williams¡¯s mysterious fury yesterday. He was sure that she was angry, but why was she suddenly inviting him over? Connecting the dots, the seemingly unrted incidents seemed suspicious. Cole Stone thought about it for a while and he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Nevertheless, he replied amicably. ¡°Uncle Hugh, I¡¯m free tonight. All right, I¡¯ll go with you..¡± Chapter 31 - Waiting

Chapter 31 Waiting

After leaving his neighborhood, Hugh Williams drove straight to the suburbs of Sky City with Cole. Cole also knew about that area. Many wealthy people liked to buy houses there. The scenery was beautiful, and the mountains and the sea beside it were only advantages. Naturally, they could see everything. However, the prices were something ordinary people could not afford. Ordinary houses in Sky City already cost a million dors. As for the suburbs, the houses there cost over two million dors. Even so, countless people still enthusiastically pursued the hope of purchasing houses there. *** Under the night sky! Hugh parked the car in front of a three-story vi. The vi¡¯s western-style renovation was elegant and noble. When Cole looked at it, he could see that the second and third floors were still lit, reflecting the moonlight. After stopping the car, Hugh got out and opened the car door for Cole. Then, he stood at the side and bowed. ¡°I hope Mr. Stone doesn¡¯t mind. Although this ce is a little small, the location is remote and will not easily attract attention. That¡¯s why Miss chose this ce.¡± Cole: ¡°¡­¡± Are you calling a vi that covers 1080 square feet in Sky City small? You might, perhaps, probably¡­ Does he have a misunderstanding about the word ¡°small¡±? ¡°No worries!¡± Cole held it in for a long time before saying, ¡°The scenery here is gorgeous. The conditions are excellent.¡± Hugh smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He continued, ¡°Then, Mr. Stone, please go in. Miss is waiting for you inside.¡± The words stunned Cole. ¡°Uncle Williams, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Hugh shook his head and said with a teasing smile, ¡°My wife told me that I can¡¯t be Miss¡¯s third wheel.¡± Cole touched his nose andughed dryly. ¡°Fine.¡± Since Hugh did not n to go in, Cole did not insist on it. Instead, he walked straight into the vi. The door to the vi was ajar. After walking into the first floor of the vi, Cole could see that the lights were actually on this floor as well. They were brightly lit. The television in the living room on the first floor was on, melodious music ying on it. Cole could not help butugh. Don¡¯t all rich people have gramophones? Cara Williams is actually so down-to-earth, ying music on DVDs. On one side of the living room was a tall floor-to-ceiling window. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, Cole could see that behind the vi was a field. Beside the field was a swimming pool that upied a small area. The pool was empty. Presumably, Cara was not interested in swimming at this time. This sight left Cole speechless again. Is this where the wealthy people of Sky City live? There were quite a number of such houses back in his hometown. After all, the tourism industry there was not bad. However, to be able to renovate so willfully in Sky City, one could only be a wealthy person with a worth of more than billions of dors. Cole recalled how Hugh Williams had mentioned the vi as ¡°small.¡± He could not help but fall silent again. Just then¡­ ¡°Go wait in the room beside me. I¡¯ll be down soon.¡± A faint voice rang out. It was Cara Williams. Cole was stunned. He sized up a small room behind the living room and asked on the second floor, ¡°Is it this room?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one,¡± Cara answered. Cole obediently walked in. Although he did not know what Cara wanted to do, she had to have invited him here for something important. He opened the door to the room. Inside the room were only a table and a chair. On the table was a small red box. Cole did not move. He just sat in her chair and waited quietly. During this process, he looked out of the window from time to time. This was a vi district, so he could see other vis outside. However, it was possible that no one was staying there now. None of the rooms were lit. Time passed quietly. Cole looked down. 11: 30 pm. It stunned him. He had waited forty minutes. Cole was flustered. Did something happen to Cara? However, hearing the asional sounding from upstairs, Cole did not have the intention to go up and investigate. Perhaps, Cara has something to attend to. This waitsted for another half an hour. Soon, midnight arrived. Cole was bored and confused. Waiting aimlessly was torturous. Although Cole would not be impatient, he was still a little confused¡­ What is she doing? Just then. ¡°Open the door.¡± A faint voice came from outside the door. Cara Williams! Hearing the voice, Cole stood up and opened the door. At the same time, he subconsciously asked the question he had in his heart, ¡°Miss Williams, why did you call for me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I call for you even if there¡¯s nothing?¡± Cara¡¯s voice was still a littlezy. She looked nonchnt. This looked familiar. Cole¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He had been in close contact with this voice on the phone for the past few days. However, other than the meeting at the Williams Corporation, today was the only other time he had met her. Cole was inexplicably excited. The door openedpletely. A devastatingly beautiful face entered his vision. Her dress was tight and outlined her curves. Her skin was fair like jade. What attracted Cole¡¯s attention was Cara¡¯s gaze. Her eyes glistened in the autumn water. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Williams¡­¡± Cole greeted her. Cara looked at him. ¡°How long do you n to let me stand here?¡± Chapter 32 - Ring

Chapter 32 Ring

Cole was stunned. Cara¡¯s expression was unfriendly. Her sudden sentence had a hint of finding fault. Cole had just opened the door when Cara had retorted. However, this made Cole even more confused. He simply chose to move aside. ¡°Sorry, Miss Williams! Pleasee in.¡± Cara walked straight in. When she passed by Cole, Cole could smell her fragrance. This was the first time Cole had seen Cara since he had left the Williams Corporation that day. This woman still looked stunning. Cara walked to the table and turned to look at Cole, remaining expressionless. The room was silent. Cole closed the door and walked to Cara. The wind blowing in from the window was a little cold. ¡°Miss Williams¡­¡± Cole attempted to make a conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± But Cara shut him up. Cole did stop talking. Cara looked at the time and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s already midnight. Are you tired?¡± The question confused Cole. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m quite awake.¡± ¡°Then why were you tired at this time yesterday?¡± Cara suddenly stared at Cole with a sharp gaze. Silence! Cole felt cold. Cara¡¯s gaze was murderous. Cole finally knew what the problem was. He was about to exin. However, Cara stopped him and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not tired even if I ask you to wait for an hour. Yet, you couldn¡¯t even talk to me for three sentencesst night and said that you were tired? ¡°Cole, when you were my coach in the past, didn¡¯t you tell me that you could chat with your little girlfriend until midnight?¡± Cara¡¯s words were even colder than the winding from the window. The words even held a faint killing intent. Cole¡¯s heart turned cold. Chuckling, he exined with a dry smile, ¡°Miss Williams, there¡¯s a reason for this. I thought that you might be busy and I couldn¡¯t disturb you, so¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Cara stared at him. Cole did not dare to speak anymore. Only then did he realize what he had done the previous day. A moment of silence ensued. ¡°Not again.¡± Cara then calmly asked, ¡°Are you angry that you waited for an hour?¡± After heaving a sigh of relief, Cole quickly shook his head. ¡°No.¡± He really was not angry right now. However, even if he were, he would not dare to say it. ¡°I was angry yesterday.¡± Cara coldly nced at Cole. She thought that he would eventually detect something and send a message to make up for it. In the end, she realized that she was overthinking. This left her fuming. The consequences were serious. Cole: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Take it!¡± Cara picked up the small box on the table and handed it to Cole. Cole subconsciously caught the box and said in a daze, ¡°Miss Williams, did you call me over today to give me this?¡±. ¡°No.¡± Cara shook her head and sneered. This stunned Cole. Then¡­ ¡°Go upstairs and bring down the steak I made. We¡¯ll eat at the dining table outside.¡± After Cara handed the small box to him, Cole walked out. ¡°Were you frying steak upstairs just now?¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°Take it.¡± Cara concisely spoke as if she did not n to exin at all. Cole stopped talking. He pinched the small box but did not open it. After that, he walked to the second floor. As he thought about the sounding from upstairs from time to time, he realized Cara had been frying steak there. When this thought came to his mind, Cole found it unbelievable. Cara cooked steak for me¡­ That sounded like a fantasy. Besides, Cole was a little ttered. After reaching the second floor, however, Cole realized he was wrong. The second floor was filled with a burned smell. Smoke rose in the air. Cole: ¡°¡­¡± Now, he knew why he had not realized that Cara was frying steak. The venttor was not turned on. Cole silently pressed the button on the brand new venttor. Boom! Cole looked at the two tes of dark steak. What if Cara asked him to eat both tes? He actually did not object to supper being steak. However, if he ate these pieces of steak, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep his stomach¡­ This was a big problem. Cole thought about whether he should throw away the two tes of steak, but he was worried that it would anger Cara. After guessing Cara¡¯s intention for him to serve the dishes, Cole clenched his fist and hit his palm¡­ She must have asked me toe up and make two more sets. * ** After a while¡­ On the dining table outside the French window! Cara swirled the red wine in her hand and looked at the starry night sky. Just then¡­ A fragrance entered her nose. She tilted her head. Cole was walking over to her with two tes of steak. He ced the steak on the dining table. Those two tes of steak were smeared with sauce. This looked a little simple and not as luxurious as that from the Michelin restaurant. But, it could at least be eaten. A faint smile appeared on Cara¡¯s lips. ¡°Miss Williams, your steaks were too far away. It took me a while to find them.¡± Cole sat opposite Cara and started lying. Cara stared at Cole. When the man got a little shy, she looked away. She boldly said, ¡°Just say that you made it again. There¡¯s no need to lie. This is also my first time frying steak. Failing is normal, and pointing that out is not embarrassing.¡± Silence! Cole could not help but mutter in his heart¡­ I have never seen anyone who can burn a steak even if it¡¯s their first time. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Cara looked at Cole. ¡°Why? Are youughing at me in your heart?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Cole quickly waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cara picked up her knife and fork and smiled. ¡°I originally nned to let you eat the remaining two tes.¡± Cole: ¡°¡­¡± Fortunately, I made the right choice. Cara picked up the red wine ss at the side and raised her head. ¡°Drink it.¡± A ss of red wine alsoy in front of Cole. Cole raised his ss. The two of them clinked sses. Cara raised her head and drank her wine. Her skin was extremely fair under the red wine. Delicious! Cole smiled and drank his wine as well. The two of them then put down their sses. Cara quietly cut the steak. ¡°Have you seen the thing in the box?¡± At this moment, she calmly asked without looking up. The question surprised Cole. ¡°Not yet.¡± Cara said, ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Cole took out the box from his pocket and opened it. An ancient and dull ring! However, the moment the box was opened, the ring emitted a faint red light. ¡°This is?¡± Cole was stunned. What does this mean? ¡°Put it on.¡± Cara didn¡¯t answer his question; she didn¡¯t even look up. Seeing that he could not ask anything, Cole could only take the ring off and put it on his finger. Ring finger! It fit him. Cole¡¯s finger slightly bent as he observed the ring shing with red light from time to time. Cara put down her knife and fork and looked at Cole. Cole looked back at her. ¡°Ring finger?¡± Cara smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite aware.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cole was stunned. Chapter 33 - What Do You Like About Me?

Chapter 33 What Do You Like About Me?

¡°Wearing it on your ring finger means you¡¯re engaged or married.¡± Cara said calmly. Cole¡¯s finger stiffened. ¡°And you¡¯re not wearing it wrong. This is an engagement ring.¡± Cara continued. The words stunned Cole. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°If you dare take it off, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this door.¡± Cara threatened him. Cole bitterly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to take it off, but what happened between us¡­¡± Some things could not be done just by forcing it. The difference between the two of them was like that between heaven and earth. Cole¡¯s feelings for Cara had gradually be subtle. He could even admit that he was starting to develop feelings for her. This woman had saved him several times when he was at his lowest. When everything around him was gray, Cara was the only color in his world. However, this was not a reason for him to ept a marriage with her. They were not suitable! However, Cara picked up her knife and fork again and domineeringly interrupted Cole. ¡°If you don¡¯t n to take it off, you can shut up.¡± Cole could only smile bitterly. The ring in his hand was surprisingly suitable. The size seemed to be tailor-made for him. However, Cole could see that this ring was probably older than him. Its color made that obvious; the ring was not new. ¡°You n to start a business?¡± Cara suddenly asked him. Cole was looking at the ring when he heard this. After some hesitation, he answered, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t asked, were you not going to tell me?¡± Cara looked at Cole and asked. Cole shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would make any money, so I didn¡¯t mention it to you.¡± He did not take this matter too seriously. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Cara looked at Cole. ¡°Then do you want toe to thepany to work?¡± Cole hesitated, then rejected her again. ¡°I¡¯m not suitable.¡± Whether it was in terms of status or ability, Cole felt that he could not enter the Williams Corporation. ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re willing to ept the engagement, I can let the entire Sky City know that you¡¯re my man tomorrow. At that time, all problems can be solved,¡± Cara calmly said. In fact, Cara was not afraid that the public would know she was getting engaged to Cole. She was the leader of arge corporation, not a celebrity Rtionships had little impact on her. If this matter were to be exposed, the Williams family could still protect itself and approve it more appropriately. However, Cara knew that Cole had never thought of relying on her family¡¯s power. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, this was not very smart. But Cara knew that Cole had always been like this. He had never liked to take shortcuts. It was obvious from the untouched 1.5 million dors in his bank ount. Cara had used her private ount to transfer money to Cole because she wanted to take care of him, not that she was afraid of being exposed. She would eat in a remote vi because she was worried that Cole¡¯s dignity would be hurt otherwise. This was Cara¡¯s gentleness. Although it was a little domineering. Cole sighed when he heard this. ¡°Miss Williams, there are some things I¡¯m not worthy of.¡± Even if he and Cara could ignore worldly opinions, Cole could not ignore his own thoughts. His marriage to Cara would not help her at all. In fact, he was a burden. A live-in son-inw. ¡°If I say you¡¯re worthy, you are worthy.¡± Cara William stated in a domineering tone. Even if Cole¡¯s background was not good, in three months, she could raise his value by a hundred times. Cole remained silent. Suddenly, he looked up at Cara without moving his eyes and said, ¡°Miss Williams, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I know what you like about me?¡± Cara quietly looked at Cole. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Cole: ¡°¡­¡± Twenty minutester¡­ Cole left the vi. He left wearing a ring. Before he left, Cara said to him, ¡°If you want to treat me to a meal in the future, be direct. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± He nodded. Cole did not dare to tell Cara that he just wanted to thank her in person. There was no other meaning If he had said it, Cara would probably throw the knife and fork on the dining table at him the next second. *** Looking at Cole¡¯s back, Cara fell into deep thought. Cara had firste into contact with Cole eight months ago She just wanted to see where this man who made the ring shine came from. After making contact with him, Cara had a good impression of Cole. Cole was diligent and ambitious. Moreover, he was very handsome. Since he had good internal and external specs, Cara naturally would not reject him. At that time, Cara had gone further and hired him as her private coach. She nned to see if the ring would react more closely. But she didn¡¯t expect Cole to reject her. He had been afraid that his girlfriend Jane Smith would be jealous. At that time, Cara had felt like teasing him. That was why she had said that he could look for her if he didn¡¯t want to work hard. Hence, she was a little surprised when she received a call for help in the middle of the night. At first, saying that they were getting married was just Cara¡¯s empty words. However, because of the multiple rejections by Cole, she had be angry and said those words to the media. In her opinion, when she did not want to get married, she could just take those words back the next day. There was no official invitation, nor was there any legal effect. How could it restrain her? These engagement remarks that were spread out in the public opinion could be taken back if they wanted to. But there were some things. It had happened so inexplicably and ambiguously. Cara did not really want to take it back now. *** Cole¡¯s neighborhood! ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Cole sent a message to Cara. After getting a reply, hey on the bed. In a daze, he looked at the dazzling lights on the ceiling What had happened these few days was like a dream. However¡­ Cole nced at the ring on his ring finger. All of this was true. * * * When he woke up the next day, it was already 9.30 am. The red wine he had drunkst night was strong. Even after waking up, he still had the urge to close his eyes. I asked Cara that questionst night¡­ It was really because of the red wine. He rubbed his head. Hisputer was still turned off. On theputer, the thick words on the recruitment page reminded him that he was still an unemployed person. However, an even more ear-piercing sound rang out the next second. His phone rang. An unfamiliar number! Cole was stunned. Who Is this? He picked up the phone. A familiar voice came from the other end. ¡°Cole, where the fuck are you?¡± Flint Smith. Cole¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± ¡°Stop fucking talking. Where are you?¡± Flint¡¯s tone was filled with impatience. Cole hung up the phone. So noisy¡­ He blocked Flint¡¯s number. However, Cole frowned slightly. Why do I feel a little strange¡­ Chapter 34 - Chris

Chapter 34 Chris

In Cole¡¯s opinion, if Flint really wanted to find him, he would probably ask his sister Jane ande straight to his neighborhood. Thinking of this, Cole frowned slightly. Since they are still looking for me, why was it Flint Smith who called? Where is Jane? Although he was a little confused, Cole could not be bothered to think about this. He threw it to the back of his mind. Then, he used his soup pot to cook up a hangover soup. He nned to give it to Cara. *** Cole left his neighborhood and rushed to deliver the food. At the same time, a man entered the Williams Corporation. He walked straight to the front desk and took off his sunsses. Then, he looked at the person at the front desk and expressionlessly said, ¡°I¡¯m Chris Hayes from the Hayes family. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Chairman Williams yesterday. ¡°However, I think you guys know who I am, right?¡± Chris looked at everyone. When everyone heard the name Chris Hayes and saw that face, their expression changed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s call President Williams now.¡± As the receptionist of arge corporation, they had a list of people they had to know. Chris was on this list. This was because the Hayes family behind Chris was the same as the Williams family. The Hayes family was ranked as one of the six major families in Sky City and was very powerful. There was also something else everyone knew. The Hayes family was Trent Wilson¡¯s strong supporter. The moment Trent Wilson had be known, the head of the Hayes family had already ced his bets on him. The Williams and the Hayes had a good rtionship. The reason was that Trent Wilson was interested in Cara. The Hayes naturally would not stand against the Williams. However, although Chris Hayes was the eldest son of the Hayes family, his status was far inferior to that of the second son, Steve Hayes. Now that they had seen Chris visiting, the people at the front desk naturally did not dare to dy and called the office. ¡°President Williams, Chris Hayes of the Hayes family said that he has an appointment with you.¡± The receptionist carefully mentioned that. Chris stood in front of the door without any change. ¡°Mr. Hayes, President Williams said that you can go up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chris walked straight to the elevator. *** In the office. Knock knock! There was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Cara calmly said. Chris pushed the door open and entered the room. The door closed behind him. Cara neither looked at Chris nor put down the pen in her hand. She only said, ¡°Sit.¡± Seeing Cara¡¯s attitude, Chris sneered. ¡°Cara Williams, you are bold.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t respect your elders, I can get someone to chase you out.¡± Cara coldly looked at Chris. She was Cara Williams, the head of the Williams family-one of the six major families. It was not something Chris couldpare to. Chris¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Miss Williams.¡± ¡°Call me Auntie. I¡¯m from the same generation as your father.¡± Cara refused to budge. Since she was called the head, it was impossible for her to lower her seniority. The head of the Williams family is of the same generation as you? Chrisughed in anger. ¡°Cara, are you shameless?¡± He was thirty-two years old. Only three years younger than Cara! In such a situation, she wanted him to call her auntie? Why was he the younger generation for no reason? ¡°Uncle Hugh, send the guest out.¡± Cara calmly instructed. From outside the door, Hugh Williams walked in, his body surging with an extremely powerful aura. When Chris saw this, his face darkened like the bottom of a pot. However, the situation was stronger than him, so he could only turn to Cara. ¡°Auntie Williams.¡± ¡°Sit.¡± Cara put down her pen and looked up at Chris. Chris took a deep breath and swallowed the humiliation in his chest as he sat opposite Cara. Seeing this, Hugh closed the door. ¡°Speak.¡± Cara looked at Chris. Chris stared at her. ¡°Cara, don¡¯t you think you are letting Trent down? ¡°If I hadn¡¯t returned in time, would you have married that unknown person already?¡± He had justnded in Sky City the previous day and heard that Cara had released a piece of news a few days ago that she wanted to marry someone! He had thought that this was fake news. However, after confirmation, he realized something was wrong. If Cara really married someone whose name was unknown until now, what would happen to Trent Wilson? When he returned and saw that Cara had already married someone, wouldn¡¯t he be furious? If Trent Wilson was angry, he would vent his anger on the person beside him. At that time, the Hayes would be the first sacrifice to Trent Wilson¡¯s anger. That was why Chris had to rush to the Williams Corporation to take responsibility. Only then could he give Trent Wilson an exnation. Cara stared at Chris. ¡°Are you mistaken about something? ¡°I have nothing to do with Trent Wilson. What¡¯s there to be sorry about?¡± This made Chris furious. ¡°Cara Williams, don¡¯t be shameless. ¡°When your father died, the Williams had no one to rely on. With just you alone, what makes you think you have the right to keep a foothold in Sky City? Didn¡¯t you have to rely on the support of the Hayes and Trent?¡± Chris roared and stood up, ring at Cara. Hearing Chris¡¯s words, Cara sneered. ¡°Support?¡± She coldly continued, ¡°Do you really think I didn¡¯t know anything about the Yeagersst year?¡± Chris¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. The Yeagers had cheated the Williams, and the Hayes was behind this. If not for the Hayes, who had been cooperating with the Williams, revealing the news, how could the Yeagers sessfully intercept that project? ¡°But¡­¡± Chris¡¯s confidence immediately took a hit. ¡°But in these ten years, the Hayes family has helped you so much. Trent has helped you so much. Do you take it all as fake?¡± ¡°How funny!¡± The corners of Cara¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°What did the Hayes family help me with? The business world is about benefits. If I hadn¡¯t given you a few pieces of that big cake and let you eat until your brains were full, do you think only those people of yours with ugly table manners would have continued to obediently cooperate with our Williams Corporation?¡± Chris¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Cara¡¯s description was too harsh. But he had to admit it was the truth. Cara had made the cake bigger, and the Hayes who worked with the Williams had eaten even more portions of it. Cara didn¡¯t stop. ¡°As for Trent Wilson¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t see how he can help my Williams Corporation.¡± She sneered at Chris. ¡°Did he stop you guysst year, or did he speak up for me when you guys were fighting for the cake my father left behind?¡± Chris stared at Cara but could not say a word. He had nothing to say. When Cara¡¯s father had passed away, other than two of the six families¡ªwho did not need to rely on business to maintain their family power¡ªthe rest of the three families had fought to divide the Williams Corporation¡¯s cake. At that time, Trent Wilson had not chosen to stand on Cara¡¯s side and fight with her. Instead, he had secretly gone overseas to face the enemy outside the country. Truthfully, everyone had a bnce in their hearts. ¡°But¡­¡± Chris still wanted to deny it. ¡°After Trent achieved all that in his career, he had always found a way to give the Williams Corporation¡ª¡± Cara interrupted Chris and sneered, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Chris, do you think I don¡¯t know what happenedst year?¡± Chris stopped talking. ¡°It¡¯s fine if the Hayes family is Trent Wilson¡¯sckey.¡± Cara calmly continued, ¡°But don¡¯t expect to drag me down. I¡¯m not interested in eating on my knees.¡± Chapter 35 - Kill Him

Chapter 35 Kill Him

Chris¡¯s¡¯ expression was ugly. As if he had eaten shit. Cara had basically pointed at their noses and scolded them. The Hayes had announced to the public that they had ced their bets on Trent Wilson. But with Trent¡¯s current influence, rumors now said that the Hayes had be hisckey. However, this sort of thing was just a joke. Some people were even jealous of the Hayes for capturing Trent Wilson so early. Moreover, on a formal asion or in front of the Hayes, who would dare to say that they were Trent¡¯sckey? Who would dare? Who?! Only Cara Williams! Not only did she dare, she even said it in front of Chris Hayes. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Chris gritted his teeth. Anger had consumed his sanity. ¡°Courting death?¡± Cara indifferently said, ¡°What right do you have to say that to me? ¡°Just because you¡¯re a son of the Hayes, who can¡¯t be threatened?¡± Cara¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. Her attitude and words pierced Chris¡¯s heart. ¡°Cara Williams!¡± Chris roared. Losing his power in the Hayes family was the reason Chris had to find trouble with Cara today regarding Trent Wilson. Coming to find trouble with Cara was a dirty job. Who didn¡¯t know that changing Cara Williams¡¯s mind was extremely difficult? Moreover, she had already released the news. With that and Cara¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t change her mind at others¡¯ words. If the people from the Hayes family wanted to change Cara¡¯s thoughts, they would definitely get humiliated. But the Hayes family had no choice other than to send someone here. If they hadn¡¯t sent anyone, it meant that they wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to Trent Wilson. Cara Williams was about to get married, but the Hayes just sat by and watched¡­ If Trent heard about this, the Hayes would be doomed. So they had to send someone. It was just a question of who to send. The person they would send to persuade Cara had to be important. If that person was too young, it would make the Hayes seem unconcerned about this matter. But the person could not be too old either. Sending a great figure from the Hayes family for no reason other than to get humiliated by Cara Williams? How could the Hayes do such a thing? Hence, after a few verbal sparring sessions¡­ Chris Hayes, who had the least influence in the family, had be the unlucky scapegoat. People who had already lost power were most suited to take the me. This principle could be applied anywhere. Chris, who came here because he was the scapegoat, was already furious. Then, Cara criticized him, making him even more furious. But when Chris roared, he did not have the time to do anything¡­ A dark-gray de was ced on his neck. An old woman in grey was now standing beside Chris. She had appeared silently. As if she hade from the shadows. Chris immediately fell silent. ¡°This is the Williams Corporation, not your territory.¡± Cara did not even look at Chris. Contempt! No! It was disregard. He had beenpletely ignored! Chris wanted tosh out. But he didn¡¯t dare. The de on his neck was sharp and full of killing intent, making his hair stand on end. ¡°Take him out. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Cara waved. ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± The old woman nodded and pushed Chris forward, retreating with him. Before Chris could react, she was gone. And at this moment. Hugh Williams pushed the door open and entered the room, still smiling warmly. ¡°Mr. Hayes, please leave. The elevator is upied at the moment. Please walk.¡± There was a dagger in his smile. Humiliation! Utter humiliation! Why should he, a member of the Hayes family, take the stairs? Chris looked aggrieved. But he dared not say anything as he silently stepped into the safety of the passageway. After Chris left, Hugh silently followed him out. Peace returned to the office. ¡°Aunty Lawson, thank you.¡± Cara Williams expressed her gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Miss.¡± The old woman reappeared like a ghost. ¡°By the way, will it be your anniversary with Uncle Hugh soon?¡± Cara suddenly thought of something. ¡°We don¡¯t celebrate such things.¡± Lawson smiled. Caraughed. ¡°Alright, I actually wanted to give you guys a break.¡± ¡°No need. Miss, you should grow your rtionship with Mr. Stone first,¡± Lawson mischievously replied. Cara pulled a long face. ¡°Aunty, why are you teasing me?¡± ¡°Forget I said that.¡± Lawson shook her head and smiled. Then, she disappeared again. Hugh Williams and Kam Lawson were the confidants of Cara Williams¡¯ father. After the death of Cara¡¯s father, the positions of Cara¡¯s personal guards were assumed by these two. However, they were not just guards; they had watched her grow up. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were Cara¡¯s godparents. Therefore, when Cara Williams had decided to marry Cole Stone, they had also been shocked. Why did she decide to marry a poor boy? However, when they thought about how Cara had already worked hard for so many years and had everything she needed, they realized she naturally did not need to have any financial restrictions on the man. Besides, Cole Stone was not bad. So they let it be. As long as Cara liked the man, anyone could be her husband. And why bind her with worldly eyes? She was Cara Williams, different from others! After he walked down the stairs, Chris Hayes felt like his chest was about to explode. With every step he took, his anger rose. ¡°Bitch.¡± Chris said fiercely. ¡°The Yeagers are powerful now. Yet, instead of currying favor with my family, you dare to humiliate me. ¡°Courting death? ¡°When the Hayes family joins forces with the Yeagers, I want to see if you or I will gain the upper hand. Cara Williams, you asked for this.¡± Chris pulled out his cell phone and dialed a number. ¡°Investigate. I want to find out who the f*ck Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦ is. ¡°Kill him. I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± Chris¡¯s angry roar echoed through the corridor. Chapter 36 - Vent His Anger

Chapter 36 Vent His Anger

From what Chris could see. All the six families had no idea who Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦ was. In other words, this so-called fianc¨¦ had nothing to do with the six families. Furthermore, Cara had yet to announce her fianc¨¦¡¯s identity. And so, the answer was obvious. This so-called fianc¨¦ did not have any powerful backing at all. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for the Hayes family to kill someone who wasn¡¯t from the six families? Chris walked out of the Williams Corporation building. The eyes of Hugh Williams, who had been following Chris, shed with killing intent. *** After making his food, Cole Stone rushed straight to the Williams Corporation. As the Williams Corporation was close to the subway station, Cole brought the hangover soup to the subway station. When he was about to reach the building, he took out his phone, nning to call Cara. In broad daylight, even if he went up to the office floor, he wouldn¡¯t dare meet Cara Williams. He wanted to see if he could somehow deliver the hangover soup to her. Just then. Beep! A shrill, infuriatingly long horn exploded behind him. Cole instantly felt his ears go deaf. Instinctively, he ducked to the side. Then, a silver-gray Lamborghini pulled up beside him. The window rolled down. ¡°Are you blind? This is the exit. Why are you standing in the way?¡± Chris Hayes instantly cursed the man in front of him. He was already feeling stifled by Cara Williams¡¯s humiliation. Now, he even had to get blocked by ignorant passers-by while driving Seeing this, Cole understood that he was in the wrong. ¡°Sorry!¡± He took a few steps back. However, Chris had no intention of letting Cole slip. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking know where to look? This is the exit. Are you fucking blind?¡± Chris continued to curse. His loud voice immediately attracted the attention of everyone nearby. Chris was already furious from being insulted by Cara. Now that he had met Cole, he could vent his anger on him. Cole¡¯s face fell. ¡°I admit I was wrong to block the exit, but I apologized. What more do you want?¡± ¡°How was it?¡± When Chris heard Cole¡¯s words, he got so angry that heughed. ¡°How dare you talk back to me? You¡¯re f*cking rebellious, you poor bastard. ¡°Don¡¯t you f*cking know who I am?¡± Silence! Chris was about to get out of the car. Cole looked ufortable. He did not expect such a thing to happen in front of the Williams Corporation. Just then. The security guard at the security booth suddenly rushed out and bowed to Chris. ¡°Mr Hayes, I¡¯m sorry! This is the parking lot of the Williams Corporation. Please don¡¯t cause trouble here!¡± The security guard¡¯s face was white with cold sweat. He knew it waspletely unnecessary to speak up for Cole, a random stranger to him. Besides, he had only wanted to hang himself high and watch the show. However, just a second ago, the chairman¡¯s office had suddenly called him on the phone and told him he couldn¡¯t let Chris Hayes have half a chance to show off here. Hearing this, the security guard knew¡­ This was probably because the Williams Corporation wanted to target Chris Hayes. The security guard groaned inwardly. What does a fight between immortals have to do with me, a mortal? But he had no choice now. He still had toe out and intercept the skirmish. Chris watched the security guard rush out. His face darkened as he roared, ¡°Even someone like you dares to stop me?¡± He opened the car door and stormed over to the security guard. When this happened, Cole¡¯s expression changed, and he hurried forward. It started with me. If Chris dared to attack the guard, he would definitely stop Chris. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! President Williams asked me to tell you.¡± The security guard shivered and brought up Cara Williams. Cara Williams! Cole was stunned. And Chris stopped moving as well. His chest heaved, but he dared not move. Cara was still paying attention to him. If he hit the security guard, she would definitely use this as an excuse to make things difficult for him¡­ Then, instead of him venting his anger, he would be med by Cara Williams instead¡­ After he gave it some thought, a ferocious smile appeared on Chris¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± He said it three times. He was exasperated to the extreme! Chris stared hard at Cole and the trembling security guard standing in front of him. ¡°Just you wait,¡± he said. Silence! Chris turned and walked into the car. What a f*cking blind piece of shit. Chris cursed, stomped on the elerator, and drove away. He could not do anything here. He could only vent the frustration in his heart with insults. The security guard kept his head down. Meanwhile, Cole watched the Lamborghini drive away. The moment he drove out, the still-ferocious Chris widened his eyes¡­ Through the rearview mirror, he could see a ring on Cole¡¯s finger. This ring! Chris¡¯s face fell. Why does the ring look familiar? Why does it look like the ring Cara Williams¡¯s father used to wear when he was alive? *** The car drove away. The Lamborghini disappeared. Just then. The security guard turned around and shouted at Cole Stone, ¡°This is a parking lot. Food delivery men should go over there and wait. You almost killed me.¡± After seeing the lunchbox in Cole¡¯s hand, the security guard had directly assumed him to be a delivery man. The security guard thought that the reason the chairman¡¯s office had called him out to stop Chris Hayes was the subtle ties between the Hayes and the Williams families. It had nothing to do with this delivery man. But he couldn¡¯t help but resentfully gaze at Cole. After all, only Cole could allow him to vent. Cole just shook his head and said nothing. He carried the lunchbox to the side. Seeing this, the security guard cursed and returned to the security booth. *** Cole walked to a corner, pulled out his phone, and called Cara Williams. The call went through. ¡°What is it?¡± Cara¡¯s voice came from the other end. Cole nced at the lunchbox in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a hangover soup for you. I¡¯m downstairs at the Williams Corporation. How can I get it to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Cara was stunned as if she hadn¡¯t expected Cole toe here. ¡°I happen to be going downter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe.¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll have someone get it for youter, won¡¯t you? We¡¯re not really in a position to meet.¡± Cara was silent for a moment. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask Uncle Hugh to get it from you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°By the way. Did you call earlier?¡± Cole suddenly remembered that the security guard had said that the chairman¡¯s office had called him. Cara paused. ¡°What call?¡± Cole paused as well. ¡°Nothing.¡± Not Cara then. Cole frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here by the door for a moment,¡± Cole said, changing the subject. Cara did not chase after the matter. ¡°Okay.¡± He hung up. *** Cole stood at the entrance of the Williams Corporation and found the ce where the delivery men gathered. The delivery men waited in the shady tent especially set up by the Williams Corporation. After Cole had waited at the entrance of the Williams Corporation for five minutes¡­ People appeared. They had emerged from the main entrance. Dressed in a red dress, she was as beautiful as a flower. She was dazzling in the crowd. Cara Williams! Chapter 37 - Heartache

Chapter 37 Heartache

Beside Cara, a pretty white-cor worker dressed in an OL suit was holding an umbre for her. Behind her, two men in Armani suits chased Cara with two documents, shouting, ¡°Miss Williams, this¡­¡± As for the employees who saw Cara Williamse out, some of them stopped and stared at her with admiration in their eyes; some of them called out to Miss Williams, and some even bowed. Cara Williams turned a deaf ear to all of them and walked out. The white-cor worker holding the umbre for her frowned and said, ¡°Miss Williams has to rest at noon. We can talk about it in the afternoon.¡± Then¡­ The white-cor worker turned to Cara and said, ¡°Miss Williams, the car has alreadye out of the parking lot. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cara waved her hand. Seeing this scene, Cole Stone was stunned¡­ In her red dress, Cara just stood in the crowd. She did not do anything else, yet she had already be the most eye-catching person. Like a dazzling pearl! Her beauty was iparable. Cole bitterly smiled. He was not even as rich as these people, let alone Cara Williams, the most dazzling pearl in Sky City. How could any man not feel inferior at this moment? She was as bright as a pearl. And he was as dark as dust. Just then¡­ Cara¡¯s gaze swept over him. Cole¡¯s heart tightened. Although he knew that it was impossible, he still instinctively looked forward to that¡­ He hoped that Cara Williams would respond to him with her eyes at this moment. However, Cara nced over. As if there was nothing¡­ He looked away! Cole¡¯s heart ached. The sun was hot, but his heart was cold. He knew that an insurmountable gap separated the two of them. The scene of them having dinner togetherst night seemed to have given Cole a fantasy. But at this moment. His fantasies had been wiped out. Cole mocked himself. Isn¡¯t this what I wanted? Cara soon disappeared from his sight. He sighed. ¡°As expected, they all said that the president of the Williams Corporation is gorgeous. Now that I look at it, she really lives up to her reputation.¡± ¡°She¡¯s much prettier in person than in photos.¡± ¡°I wonder which bastard is so lucky to be with Cara Williams.¡± These were all chatter from the delivery men. Cole was in no mood to listen anymore. He was in a daze. Just then¡­ His phone vibrated. Cole suddenly perked up. Could it be Cara? His anticipation came out of nowhere. However, it was as if the person who had fallen into the water was trying to grab onto thest straw. When he opened the phone, Cole¡¯s expression darkened again. It was an unknown number. But Cole could tell who it was. ¡°Mr. Stone, please go to the corner at your eleven o¡¯clock and bring me what you want to give to Miss.¡± It was Hugh Williams. Cole Stone sighed. What was I expecting? Carrying the lunchbox, he walked toward his eleven o¡¯clock. * * * In a corner where no one was paying attention¡­ ¡°Uncle Hugh, sorry to trouble you!¡± Cole handed Hugh his lunchbox. ¡°Okay!¡± Hugh smiled. ¡°By the way, Uncle Hugh, did you make the call about what happened in the parking lot just now?¡± Cole asked another question. If it were not Cara Williams who had called, it could only be Hugh Williams. After all, in the entire Williams Corporation, only Cara and Hugh knew Cole. When Hugh Williams heard this, he smiled. ¡°It was me. Miss happened to let me follow Chris down.¡± Hearing this, Cole suddenly understood. That was the only possibility. No matter how capable Cara was, it was impossible for her to detect him immediately when Chris was targeting him. ¡°Alright, Uncle Hugh! I¡¯ll go back first. Sorry to trouble you!¡± After getting his answer, Cole said goodbye. His gaze was downcast. At that moment, Cole felt an indescribable pain in his heart. Seeing this, Hugh realized something, but he did not say it out loud. Instead, he nodded. ¡°Okay, see you next time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cole turned to leave. Looking at Cole¡¯s back, Hugh took out his phone and smiled. * * * Cole was in a daze on the way back. His mind was filled with Cara¡¯s gaze that had swept past him but treated him like air. There were no unnecessary emotions. It was as if he did not exist in her eyes. Cole sighed at the thought. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± He shook his head. Wasn¡¯t this what he wanted? Cara did not care about him. She would be able to get rid of himter. Naturally, there was no need to consider getting engaged. However, he could not help but feel frustrated. Just then¡­ His phone suddenly vibrated again. A message arrived. Cole picked up the phone and opened the message. ¡°Cole, I¡¯ll wait for you at Phoenix River Restaurant. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go to your house and cause trouble every day.¡± It was an unfamiliar number. However, Cole was very familiar with this tone. It was Flint Smith. Even after Cole had blocked his number, Flint had changed his phone number and called him. Cole¡¯s face darkened. His originally frustrated mood immediately became worse. *** Phoenix River Restaurant was a teahouse. It wasn¡¯t far from his neighborhood. This might be a ce Flint especially found after asking Jane. Cole thought about it. He then denied this guess. How could it be that Flint had chosen a teahouse close by just because he lived there? In his opinion, Flint must have gone to his neighborhood and waited there. After he couldn¡¯t find Cole, he decided that he might as well wait for him at the teahouse. Ding! The train had arrived at the subway. Cole stood up and walked out of the subway station. Outside the subway station, Phoenix River Restaurant was not far away. *** Phoenix River Restaurant¡¯s business was average. It was a little cold. Therefore, the moment he walked into the restaurant, Cole could see Flint Smith and Susan Collins in the corner. He walked over to them and did not even sit down. He said coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Flint¡¯s and Susan¡¯s faces darkened when they saw Cole. Susan exploded because of Cole¡¯s attitude. ¡°What¡¯s with your expression? I¡¯m your elder. Don¡¯t you know how to greet me?¡± ¡°You want me to chase you out with a broom again?¡± Cole red at her. Susan was shocked. Flint sinisterly smiled. ¡°This is Phoenix River Restaurant, not your house. Don¡¯t f*cking show off.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Cole sneered.¡± Flint Smith, spit it out. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Flint red at him. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Give me back my ten thousand dors.¡± ¡°Ten thousand?¡± Cole immediately thought of the ten thousand dors that Jane had transferred to him. So it was to take Jane¡¯s money back. ¡°If you want the money, tell Jane toe and get it herself.¡± Cole sneered. Not to mention that the money was his to begin with, it was impossible for him to return it. Moreover, even if someone wanted to get back the ten thousand dors, Jane would be the one to take it. What did it have to do with Flint? In a way, Cole hated Flint more than Jane. Chapter 38 - Mr. Yeagers

Chapter 38 Mr. Yeagers

¡°Don¡¯t mention that b*tch Jane.¡± However, to Cole¡¯s surprise, Flint gritted his teeth and said that. Cole was stunned to hear Flint scold Jane. What¡¯s going on? What surprised Cole even more was that Susan also added with a resentful expression, ¡°That ungrateful brat.¡± He could not figure it out. Jane had devoted herself to her family, but why were the two of them scolding her? The only exnation was that to make Cole pay, they had nned to target Jane first. Cole frowned. ¡°Are you so shameless that you can even scold your own family for money?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Susan angrily shouted, ¡°Stop nagging if you don¡¯t know the situation. Hurry up and return the money.¡± ¡°You have an IOU? You have evidence that the ten thousand dors are yours?¡± Cole calmly asked without looking up. Susan was stunned. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t care. Return the money!¡± ¡°Yes, return the money!¡± Flint roared as well. Seeing this, Cole could not be bothered with them. He simply turned around and left. Just then¡­ ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± A voice came from nearby. Cole looked up, and his eyes darkened. Jane was here. But she was different again. Today, Jane had worn branded clothes and was carrying a Burberry. Her slender waist and fair legs were exposed. She had a slender figure and was looking down at Cole. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Cole looked up at her. He was not surprised that Jane would appear here. After all, Jane was the one who did the dirty work. However, what surprised Cole was why Flint and Susan insulted Jane. ¡°What do I want?¡± Jane¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I want you to die.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Cole could not even be bothered with Jane. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can keep winning just because you won once.¡± Jane walked in her high heels. When she walked to Cole¡¯s side, her tone became vicious. ¡°Cole, let me tell you something. No matter how powerful your backer is, I can still kill you this time.¡± ¡°Backer? What backer?¡± Cole frowned. What backing do I have? Wait¡­ Cole¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes shed with seriousness. Could Cara Williams¡¯s matter be known? ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend.¡± Jane sneered in disdain. ¡°Do you think you can hide it from me? Let me tell you: no matter how powerful the person behind you is, they can¡¯t be stronger than the Yeagers. Just you wait. I¡¯ll return the humiliation you¡¯ve given me.¡± Toward the end, Jane even gritted her teeth. It seemed that Cole had dug up her ancestral grave. Cole did not take Jane¡¯s words seriously and only heaved a sigh of relief. It seems that Jane does not know Cara Williams. Otherwise, she would not have said something like ¡°it¡¯s impossible to be better than the Yeagers¡±. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to return the humiliation to me.¡± Cole said and walked out. ¡°Hold on!¡± Flint stood up and angrily pointed at Cole. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Cole ignored him and left. Why would he be bothered with Flint? There was something wrong with Flint¡¯s brain. Seeing this, Flint immediately nned to rush out. However, Jane stopped him. ¡°My good brother, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Hearing Jane¡¯s tone, Cole stopped. Something seemed to have happened between Jane and Susan¡­ Jane would not have spoken to Flint in such a sarcastic tone in the past. Flint immediately widened his eyes in anger. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Then¡­ He immediately nned to push Jane away. However, something unexpected happened¡­ ¡°Bam!¡± A p! It was crisp. The sound was especially ear-piercing in the cold teahouse. ¡°Who gave you the guts to speak to me like that?¡± Jane widened her eyes and sneered. ¡°F*ck you¡­¡± Caught off guard by the p, Flint flew into a rage. Susan raised her voice. ¡°Jane, you unfilial daughter. What are you doing?! This is your brother.¡± The two of them immediately nned to rush up and beat Jane. However, Jane sneered. ¡°Do you dare to hit me?¡± ¡°If you dare hit me, you better believe that Mr. Yeagers will let you sleep on the streets tomorrow.¡± Silence! Cole¡¯s expression changed. Mr. Yeagers? Flint and Susan froze on the spot, not daring to step forward. When Jane saw this, a smug expression appeared on her face, which immediately turned into arrogance. ¡°How furious the two of you are, and yet don¡¯t dare to hit me. Are you feeling aggrieved? Hahaha, how funny¡­¡± Flint¡¯s and Susan¡¯s faces turned red, but they did not dare to say anything. They all knew what kind of person Jane was. Jane looked at the two of them. ¡°You were able to gain a foothold in Sky City not because of the house Dad left behind before he passed away. Do you think you can still live sofortably now? Also, I gave Flint everything he has now. ¡°If you dare kick me out, you¡¯ll know how serious the consequences are next. ¡°Today is only the first time.¡± Jane sneered. Furious, Flint mocked her, ¡°How powerful do you think you are? Didn¡¯t Charles Yeager just sleep with you for a night? Who doesn¡¯t know that Charles Yeager likes to be ruthless? He¡¯s just ying with you!¡± Flint¡¯s eyes widened. He wanted to embarrass Jane. However, Jane did not care. ¡°So be it. Anyway, the money he gave me for ying with him for a few days is enough for me to spend for the rest of my life.¡± Silence! Flint¡¯s and Susan¡¯s expressions turned even uglier. Especially Susan. The hatred and anger in her eyes were about to materialize. This money¡­ They could have had a share of the loot. Cole, who was behind them, finally understood what had happened. It seemed that Charles Yeager had taken a fancy to Jane. This is going to be interesting. Cole also knew that Charles Yeager was famous for ying with women in the entire Sky City. Moreover, he turned his back on them very quickly. However, Charles Yeager had a lot of money in his hands. Many women would risk their lives to climb into his bed. Just for that money! What was even more interesting was that the Yeagers were Lewis¡¯s backers. Now that Charles Yeager had yed Jane, didn¡¯t that mean that Jane could show off in front of James Lewis? ¡°Hehe.¡± However, at this moment, Flint seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly became smug. ¡°Jane, aren¡¯t you too arrogant?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Jane¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your pregnancy report is still at home. If Mr. Yeagers finds out that you¡¯re pregnant with James Lewis¡¯s child¡­ I think you should consider the consequences yourself.¡± Flint excitedly licked his lips. Charles Yeager liked to y with women. But he might not like to y with pregnant women. If this news were to be released, wouldn¡¯t Jane be dead? Chapter 39 - Who’s The Smuggest?

Chapter 39 Who¡¯s The Smuggest?

Susan got excited. She had realized that this was her chance to suck blood from her daughter again. Standing up, she extended her hand to Jane. ¡°One hundred thousand dors. We won¡¯t say anything.¡± Her thoughts were simple. Don¡¯t you want the mother and son to keep their mouths shut so that they won¡¯t hinder you from climbing up the socialdder? You can if you give them money! They wanted to squeeze thest bit of blood out of Jane. Since they were going to part ways in the future, they naturally wanted to take out as much money as they could. Flint also threatened his sister. ¡°One hundred thousand, just one hundred thousand dors.¡± He could not get Cole¡¯s money. They would take it from Jane. They thought that this move would make Jane panic. However, Jane revealed a strange smile. ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t guard against you two?¡± ¡°What?¡± Flint and Susan were stunned. ¡°When you called me to ask where Cole lived, I knew that you had been cornered by the betrothal money.¡± Jane sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t I know what the two of you are like? If you couldn¡¯t get money from Coleter, I knew you¡¯d le to me. ¡°So, to prevent you from sucking my blood, I just went home to deal with the report. Don¡¯t worry! You won¡¯t get anything.¡± After saying that, Jane smiled victoriously. Flint and Susan turned pale. ¡°Also, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. I already had an abortion yesterday.¡± Jane mocked them, ¡°You guys should think about how to pay the betrothal money.¡± Then¡­ Jane left smugly. Susan and Flint froze on the spot. They had no chance. When Jane passed by Cole, she stopped for a moment and coldly said, ¡°We¡¯ll settle our scores slowly. If the Yeagers wants to kill you, it¡¯s as easy as crushing a worm.¡± Cole did not panic when he heard this. Instead, he revealed a teasing expression. ¡°The Yeagers can crush me however they want, but let me remind you out of kindness¡­ ¡°Remember to practice your skills. Even James Lewis finds you inferior to a young model. Charles Yeager, who has seen countless women, should have higher standards.¡± He said those words. Jane¡¯s face was ashen. Every time Cole said this, it was a lethal blow to her. But this time, Jane did not forget to retaliate. She mocked him. ¡°So what? It¡¯s better than someone who was with me and didn¡¯t even lie on the bed together. ¡°What a piece of trash.¡± When Jane was with Cole, she did not n to get a room with him. Not to mention doing those indescribable things. However, this was also rted to Cole¡¯s serious and responsible attitude. Cole felt that the act before marriage was too risky and it was difficult to predict the future, so he had always firmly rejected premarital exercise. Now that Jane mentioned that matter, it was obvious that she was here to attack him. However, Cole¡¯s expression did not change at all. He sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whores.¡± Silence! Jane¡¯s expression was ugly. The smugness she felt from crushing Susan and Flint disappeared without a trace. All that was left was anger. Thest time she had been humiliated on the streets, she had also been called a whore. And Cole called her a whore again¡­ It made her furious. Jane raised her hand to p Cole. But Cole was faster. He grabbed the hand and exerted force with his palm, making Jane feel pain. Following that, Cole sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry from embarrassment?¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Jane gritted her teeth and struggled, trying to pull her hand away. Cole released his hand. This caught Jane off guard. Because of her inertia, she stumbled a few steps back and bumped into the table. Bang! A dull thud rang out. ¡°Okay, okay. Cole, you wait.¡± Jane shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re dead, you¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± Cole turned around and expressionlessly left. This made Jane even more enraged. Flint and Susan sneered when they saw this. ¡°You reap what you sow.¡± *** Western restaurant! In a private room¡­ The sunlight outside the window was still bright, but the whitece curtains blocked it. A pair of ck high heels stepped on the room¡¯s soft silk carpet. Cara Williams was sitting at the dining table with a red tablecloth. She was eating a te of pasta in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking. Just then¡­ Knock, knock, knock! She heard knocks on the door. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m back.¡± It was Hugh Williams. The knock brought Cara out of her daze. ¡°Come in.¡± Hugh walked into the private room and bowed. ¡°Miss, Mr. Stone asked me to give this to you.¡± He ced the lunchbox on the luxurious dining table, which made it look out of ce. ¡°Okay.¡± Looking at the lunchbox, Cara smiled. After putting down the lunchbox, Hugh said, ¡°Miss, do you need me to protect Mr. Stone?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cara was stunned. ¡°Chris Hayes has started to investigate Mr. Stone¡¯s existence. If he finds out about the matter, I¡¯m afraid it will be bad for Mr. Stone.¡± Hugh continued, ¡°Moreover, Mr. Stone is wearing the ring Master wore when he was alive. It¡¯s likely that Mr. Stone will get recognized, although the chances of that happening are slim.¡± Cara frowned. After thinking for a while, she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. Based on my understanding of the Hayes, they probably won¡¯t waste their energy to deal with Cole. If you protect him, you¡¯ll expose Cole¡¯s identity. ¡°When the timees, it might put Cole in more danger.¡± Cara advised Hugh. She sighed in her heart. If Cole was willing to appear openly, it would allow her to protect him better. But in this situation, she was in a dilemma. ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh nodded. However, Cara hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°You should follow Cole and observe him in secret. If there¡¯s no danger, don¡¯t attack.¡± She was still a little worried that someone would harm Cole, but she did not want him to be exposed. ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave Miss¡¯s protection to Kam.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cara nodded as well. Suddenly, Hugh showed hesitation. Cara noticed Hugh¡¯s abnormality. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle Hugh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just this.¡± Hugh bitterly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my gut feeling is wrong.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Cara said. ¡°Mr. Stone, he¡­¡± * * * After leaving Phoenix River Restaurant, Cole returned to his ce. Hey on the bed. Cole looked at the ceiling and emptied his mind. This time, Jane¡¯s matter had little impact on him. He knew very well that he could notpete with either the Lewis or the Yeagers. However, after being hit at the intersectionst time, Cole had changed. Even if he had nothing, even if he could not defeat them, he would still bite off a piece of their flesh. Of course! Actually, he could borrow the power of the Williams, but he did not want to. The thought of the Williams made Cole recall Cara¡¯s indifferent gaze¡­ Chapter 40 - Cara Williams’ Call

Chapter 40 Cara Williams¡¯ Call

Cole immediately sighed with mixed emotions. At that moment¡­ Ring! Ring! His phone rang, interrupting all his thoughts. Cole picked up his phone. When he saw the caller¡¯s name, he was shocked¡­ Cara Williams! Why would she call me at this time? He hurriedly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Miss Williams.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Cara asked him. Scratching his head, Cole replied, ¡°I¡¯m at home. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The soup is not bad.¡± Cara did not answer Cole¡¯s question. Instead, she changed the topic. Cole was stunned. ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Cara suddenly asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± This shocked Cole. ¡°I¡¯m not. Why would you ask that?¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Cole touched his nose. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ Uh, I¡¯m a little tired. I can¡¯t think of anything to talk about.¡± He stammered. He felt a little guilty. In his opinion, he was not so much angry as disappointed. However, Cara ignored what he was saying. Instead, she continued, ¡°Many people always stare at me everywhere, let alone at the entrance of the Williams Corporation. In front of so many people, if I make eye contact with you, you might be suspected of being my fianc¨¦. ¡°Of course, I can deny everything. After all, they can¡¯t use me of anything just by looking at you. ¡°But these groundless rumors can arouse others¡¯ interest in you. When the timees, if they dig deeper, you will appear in the headlines tomorrow. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re so proud that you don¡¯t even want to use the 1.5 million dors. If others find out that you¡¯re with me, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be even harder for you to ept it.¡± Cara finished speaking. There was no joy or anger in her tone, but it was rare for her to be so patient. Cole remained silent. This was Cara¡¯s exnation. He knew that this was Cara¡¯s protection for him. ¡°I-I know. I understand everything.¡± Cole replied. Although he said that, he still sighed in his heart¡­ They can not even make it public! If I have to be protected even when meeting Cara, why would I get married to her? Hearing Cole¡¯s words, Cara said again, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to waste time exining, but Uncle Hugh said that when you left, you looked dejected as if I didn¡¯t want you anymore. ¡°I can¡¯t bear that.¡± This embarrassed Cole a little. ¡°Really?¡± Had I been discovered? ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look in the mirror,¡± Cara said in a teasing tone. ¡°Fine.¡± Cole felt even more awkward. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to avoid suspicion? Now you¡¯re dejected. Do you want to go public?¡± Cara said, ¡°You¡¯re such a contradictory man.¡± Cole was a little ashamed. ¡°Uh, this¡­¡± ¡°Alright, looks like you can ept my exnation. I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± Cole touched his nose. ¡°Alright, go ahead. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± After that¡­ Cole waited for Cara to hang up. However¡­ Cara Williams, who was supposed to hang up, suddenly said, ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The stunned Cole asked. Cara continued, ¡°If you want to see me in the future, don¡¯te to the corporation. Let Uncle Hugh bring you to my house.¡± Her tone was gentle. It tugged at his heartstrings. Cole felt his head explode and buzz¡­ Cara added, ¡°Also, don¡¯t do these messy nutritious meals in the future. I don¡¯t want you to cook for other women.¡± But Cole could no longer hear clearly. He had exploded. Now, he did not even know how to answer. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± When Cara did not hear Cole Stone answer for a long time, she emphasized that. Cole Stone seemed to have woken up from a dream. ¡°I, I heard¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cara hung up the call. Cole looked at his phone. He was stunned for a long time before he slowly calmed down. Then, he looked at his phone, shook his head, and cursed¡­ He had nothing to say. Although he clearly did not want to get married, he was now flustered because of a sentence. Nevertheless, Cole could not help but smile¡­ *** At the same time¡­ In the city center of Sky City, in a high-end western restaurant, two men were sitting opposite each other and drinking. An old man and a young man! The old man was about fifty years old. He had worn a brown suit and had a beard, but he was meticulously groomed and looked extremely neat. The younger one was in his thirties. He was sloppy and wore a denim jacket, looking extremely casual. However, the denim jacket that should have been ipatible with the elegant and luxurious environment of a western restaurant did not look out of ce because of this man¡¯s aura. Just as the two of them were drinking happily, a man walked into the restaurant. It was Chris Hayes. Chris¡¯s expression was strange. He could not describe his sadness and joy. Seeing Chris walk over, the man in the suit spoke first. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The man in the suit had an intriguing smile on his face. ¡°Uncle, Brother.¡± Chris approached and greeted the two of them. The man in the suit was the fourth son of the Hayes family, Jayden Hayes. The man in the denim jacket was Chris¡¯s younger brother, Steve Hayes. Steve was the most popr candidate to lead the Hayes family. He was a direct descendant, was talented, and had outstanding martial strength. Moreover, he had defeated all the people of the younger generation of the family. It was also because of this that Chris Hayes had been ostracized and became the person who lost the most power in the younger generation of the family. He could not evenpare to the coteral rtives. The reason was that his brother was the most powerful person. Therefore, the first person Steve had targeted was naturally Chris, who had the ability to threaten his position as the heir. ¡°How was it?¡± Seeing Chris walk over, Steve calmly asked. Chapter 41 - Shit

Chapter 41 Shit

A yful smile appeared on Jayden¡¯s face. Of course, he knew what Steve was asking about¡­ By asking that question the moment they met, Steve was definitely hoping that Chris had not sessfully convinced Cara. Instead, he wanted to humiliate his dear brother the moment they met. ¡°Failed!¡± Chris said with a frown. ¡°What did she say?¡± Steve did not even look at Chris as he swirled his red wine ss. Chris gritted his teeth. ¡°She said that Trent is Trent and she is her.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Steve nodded. ¡°Then remember to tell Trent about this.¡± Chris¡¯s expression turned ugly¡­ He was angry! Enraged! He had done all the dirty work, and now Steve wanted him to report the situation? Doesn¡¯t he just want me to suffer the anger of Trent Wilson? Chris gritted his teeth but did not vent. He endured it. As long as he could endure it, there would be a day when he would stand out. Besides¡­ He had more important things to say. ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to call Trent?¡± Seeing Chris still standing here, Jayden sneered. ¡°I have made a discovery.¡± Chris gritted his teeth. ¡°I need your help.¡± ¡°A discovery?¡± Jayden was stunned. A yful expression appeared in his eyes. Steve pointed at the chair. ¡°Sit.¡± Chris looked ashamed. At this moment, Steve finally let him, the older brother, sit down. Chris did not sit down but continued, ¡°Do you know who Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦ is?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Jayden¡¯s expression changed. When Chris saw Steve looking at him, he did not reply to Jayden. Instead, he said his request, ¡°I want to borrow someone from you.¡± ¡°Who are you thinking about?¡±. Steve smiled. ¡°Mr. Yve.¡± Chris spat out those two words. Jayden narrowed his eyes. ¡°How can you use Mr. Yve just because you want to?¡± ¡°Reasons.¡± Steve was not in a hurry. ¡°Only he can stop Hugh Williams.¡± Chris revealed his true goal. On the way here to look for Steve, he had been thinking about how he could make use of Cara¡¯s fianc¨¦ to benefit himself. If that brat was really Cara¡¯s fianc¨¦, then kidnapping him and threatening Cara was the best choice. As long as Cara loved that man, Chris would naturally be able to benefit from the matter. However, Chris thought that if this kid was indeed Cara¡¯s fianc¨¦, he would probably have many experts protecting him. To remain cautious, Chris felt that only an expert who could resist Hugh Williams could give him an advantage. Steve mysteriously smiled. ¡°Tell me: which family is that kid from?¡± ¡°Family?¡± Chris was stunned. He frowned and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. From his clothes, he looks ordinary. He looks a little like a delivery man.¡± He thought of Cole holding the lunch box. ¡°Delivery man?¡± Jayden¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Do you think that just because you¡¯re mentally challenged, you can treat everyone in the world like that too? Would Cara find a delivery man to be her fianc¨¦? Are you crazy?¡± No wonder this b*stard lost power. He ispletely brainless. Using Mr. Yve for an ordinary person? Jayden gritted his teeth. Jayden¡¯s scolding made Chris instinctively retreat. ¡°Uncle, slow down.¡± Steve waved his hand. Jayden fell silent. ¡°Do you have evidence that, that person is Cara¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Steve looked at Chris. ¡°I do.¡± Chris added, ¡°That fellow¡¯s ring was the one worn by the previous head of the Williams family when he was alive.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s the same design? What if you¡¯re wrong?¡± Jayden got even angrier. Chris hesitated before firmly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong.¡± He had to take a gamble. Jayden was so angry that heughed. He wants to inherit the Hayes with that? Just then¡­ Steve suddenly said in a calm voice, ¡°I can¡¯t go crazy with you. With just your words, I can¡¯t ask Mr. Yve to apany you.¡± Chris¡¯s face fell. On the other hand, Jayden mocked him, ¡°Dream on! Do you think Cara Williams will take a fancy to a delivery man and that one day, who knows, she may take a fancy to you? ¡°You can¡¯t do anything right.¡± Silence! Chris knew that he could not get help from them, so he could only stand up. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Trent first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Steve calmly said. Seeing that Steve had no intention of getting up to send him off, Chris immediately clenched his fists and walked out. After Chris left the western restaurant¡­ ¡°He¡¯s really useless.¡± Jayden scolded him. Steve looked at the grape-colored wine in his ss and remained silent. ¡°Don¡¯t let him affect our mood.¡± Jayden smiled. He was about to pick up the red wine to refill his ss. Just then¡­ Steve said, ¡°Uncle, when Mrs. Simonees back tomorrow, please be the lobbyist and ask Mrs. Simone to help him.¡± ¡°Mrs. Simone?¡± Jayden¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you think my big brother, with his personality, will go and request someone else?¡± Steve smiled. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± Steve¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Then who else can he ask?¡± ¡°Mrs. Simone.¡± Jayden muttered and frowned. ¡°But why help him?¡± ¡°As everyone knows, the two Guardians of the Hayes family are Mrs. Simone and Mr. Yve. Mr. Yve has already publicly expressed his support for me. If I ask Mr. Yve to help him, then it means that my shadow is behind this n.¡± Steve took a sip of wine and continued, ¡°If it seeds, Chris and I will be honored, but if it fails, we will also suffer.¡± ¡°So we were right not to agree with him just now.¡± Jayden was confused. Steve said, ¡°We don¡¯t agree with him in name, but we help him in secret. When the fruits are ready to be picked, aren¡¯t we included? ¡°However, I need to trouble you to negotiate with Mrs. Simone. I don¡¯t want to take the me with my big brother when the matter fails.¡± His words were so clear. Jayden naturally understood what Steve meant. However, his eyes still widened. ¡°Do we have to do this for Chris¡¯s nonsense?¡± Steve¡¯s smile was thought-provoking. ¡°Uncle, although my big brother is useless, he has something better than me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He is fortunate.¡± Steve smiled. Jayden frowned. ¡°What kind of reason is this?¡± Chris is fortunate? If he were, how would he be useless now?! Then, Jayden thought of something else. ¡°Also, the price to hire Mrs. Simone is extremely expensive.¡± ¡°Uncle, in a battle, all of us are gamblers. What bet can be done without a price?¡± Jayden still resisted. ¡°But what if that person isn¡¯t the right one? It¡¯s basically impossible for him to be Cara¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Uncle, remember, it¡¯s better to kill the innocent than to let go of the right target. ¡°Even if we fail, my big brother will be taking the me for us. Why don¡¯t we try?¡± Steve smiled meaningfully. Silence! Jayden fell into deep thought. Steve raised his ss and drank it all. ¡°My good brother, be my de well.¡± *** At night. Cole was studying his entrepreneurial n. After removing the nutritional meals, what profits could there be? Other than that, he was still looking for a job. Suddenly¡­ His phone rang. It was from the property management of Hill Street¡­ ¡°Are you the owner of Unit 403?¡± Cole was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Pleasee over quickly. Something has happened.¡± Cole was shocked. ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll go over now.¡± ¡°Your door was vandalized with shit. It¡¯s affecting the other owners. Cole¡¯s face darkened. Chapter 42 - Dealing with Flint Smith Chapter 42 Dealing with Flint Smith Hill Street! ¡°Pay your debts, or your entire family will die.¡± Nine dazzling words were sshed all over the wall. Cole¡¯s face turned ashen. He knew that the one behind was definitely Flint Smith. The property manager stood at the door with a disdainful look. ¡°Hurry up and clean this ce. Don¡¯t affect our neighborhood.¡± Cole made a call to someone to clean up. Then¡­ ¡°Mister, I want to see the surveince cameras.¡± Cole did say anything else and turned to make this request. ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± The property manager frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t repay the money you borrowed to buy a house. You owe a debt, and everyone knows about it. Now, you still want me to check the surveince cameras for you?¡± Seeing that the manager was making things difficult for him, Cole did not waste his breath and threatened the man, ¡°I canin to your superior.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The manager got furious and sneered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show them to you.¡± ¡°Also, while I did borrow money to buy a house, I don¡¯t owe this melodramatic person money,¡± Cole coldly said. ¡°Who would believe that?¡± The manager rolled his eyes. When Cole saw this, he could not be bothered to waste his breath. *** In the surveince footage, a man was writing on the wall with shit. Although the other party was covered up well, Cole could still tell from his figure that this was Flint. ¡°He¡¯s really at his wit¡¯s end.¡± Considering that Flint had gone into the field personally, Cole realized that Flint did not have the money to hire anyone. He could onlye personally to vandalize the door. That made sense. If he had money, Flint would not have been so anxious over ten thousand dors, nor would he have fallen out with Jane. Other than venting his anger, Flint had no reason to carry out this meaningless action himself other than his being poor. Jane was stupid. This spoiled Flint was even more stupid. ¡°You want to get money?¡± Cole coldly smiled. ¡°I wonder if you have the right to take it.¡± He made the call. The person on the other end picked up. An arrogant voice came from the phone. ¡°Cole, how is it? Have you thought about when you¡¯ll return the money?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯ll sue you. You¡¯ll be punished for doing bad things.¡± Cole thoughtfully smiled. ¡°Are you bragging? Do you have evidence?¡± Flintughed. Upon hearing such useless words, he knew that Cole was helpless against him. Flint immediately got excited and arrogant. ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t return the money, I¡¯ll think of ways to torture you every day.¡± As expected! My disguise was useful! Cole cannot do anything to me! Flint realized that it was too satisfying to watch Cole suffer because of his actions. ¡°Are you threatening me? How can you do this?¡± Cole sounded panicked. ¡°No, how would I dare to threaten you?¡± Flint heard the panic in Cole¡¯s voice and became even more proud. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that if you dare to go against me, I¡¯ll kill your entire family.¡± ¡°But that money is mine.¡± Cole angrily said, ¡°What right do you have to take my money?¡± ¡°What money? Those ten thousand dors are mine,¡± Flint fiercely replied. Cole retorted, ¡°You have an IOU? You have evidence?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Flint sneered in disdain. ¡°But that¡¯s mine. If you refuse to return it, wait for what happened today to happen again.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, wait!¡± Cole seemed exasperated but helpless. ¡°Justice will not bete.¡± ¡°D*mn you, hahaha.¡± Flint cursed him andughed wildly. Then, he hung up the phone. Hearing the busy tone¡­ Cole regained his smile. Very good. The recording had ended! *** At 8:30 in the evening¡­ After cleaning up the door, Cole returned to his ce. He had taken the surveince footage and the recording and made two copies. Then, he made a call to a woman. Cole had unintentionally met this woman before. Her name was Hannah Lane. Hannah was the woman Flint wanted to marry at the cost of his sister Jane, Cole, and Susan. ¡°Hello, is this Hannah? I have something to tell you about the Smith family¡­¡± Cole revealed everything that Susan and the rest had done. Since he wanted to take revenge, he naturally had to make sure that Flints were doomed. One had to be ruthless when killing. If he wanted revenge, he had to take revenge from the most precious ce of the other party. Flint wanted to marry Hannah? Then, from this moment on, his wish was destined to fail. Cole spoke for nearly two minutes and exined everything concisely. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s all. You can roughly evaluate it yourself. Moreover, I have evidence for all of these things. I¡¯ll send it to youter. ept them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± All this information had stunned Hannah Lane. She was in a daze and could not recover. She was shocked by everything about the Smiths! The call ended. Cole smiled. Then, he sent over all the evidence he had. After knowing that her inws were so atrocious, if Hannah still dared to marry Flint, Cole Stone could only admit that she was unlucky. She had been meeting people with issues these few days. After sending the evidence, Cole sat on the chair and waited calmly. He still had other ways to take revenge. But there was no hurry. He was waiting for a call. Flint was too easy to deal with. *** Half an hourter. At nine o¡¯clock, sharp¡­ As expected, a call came in. Cole picked it up. A violent roar came from the other end. ¡°Cole Stone, Cole Stone, I¡¯m going to f*cking kill you.¡± ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Cole said in a panic. ¡°You, you f*cking bastard. My Hannah, Hannah ahh¡­¡± Flint roared and cried, heartbroken. When Hannah had called him to break up, Flint¡¯s world had copsed. ¡°Did something happen between you and Hannah?¡± Cole asked. ¡°How dare you ask? It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you who said something to her that made her break up with me. You¡¯re a f*cking scumbag.¡± Flint roared, ¡°I must kill you. I¡¯ll kill you no matter where you run to.¡± Cole got even more panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. There are plenty of fish in the sea. Her mother wants tens of thousands of dors of betrothal gifts. You¡¯re so poor. If you break up with her, so be it. But you can¡¯t take your anger out on me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still acting dumb!!! I¡¯ll go find you now. I¡¯ll fucking kill you.¡± Flint roared angrily. At the side, Susan¡¯s voice rang out. She cried, ¡°Son, don¡¯t be rash! It doesn¡¯t matter if he dies. If you kill him, you¡¯ll go to jail too!¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°No, no, no.¡± He hung up. As Cole looked at the phone, his expression turned cold. It had been a long time since the Smiths wanted to kill him. From the moment his mother fell sick from anger, Cole had promised himself that whenever he had the chance to be ruthless, he would not let it go. Chapter 43 - Squeezed to Death Chapter 43 Squeezed to Death Cole had two phone recordings, a surveince camera video, and a stack of photos of Flint Smith forparison. Thus, the ¡°panicking¡± Cole went to the police with the evidence. Extortion, disruption of public order, harassment, and so on¡­ They were all possibilities. At the worst, they would be enough for Flint to sit for more than ten days beforeing out. After all, Flint had really nned to kill Cole. When the police officers heard of Flint¡¯s death threat, they were very sympathetic to Cole. They submitted the report without hesitation and told Cole not to worry; they had no problem taking responsibility for his safety. After they sent Cole home, the notice came. Flint Smith had entered the police station! *** At eleven in the night¡­ Susan Collins frantically called Cole. However, Cole blocked all the numbers the call came from. How many phone numbers could a middle-aged woman have? After he blocked one or two numbers, the house returned to silence. Having dealt with Flint, Cole slept well. * ** Ferris Hotel¡­ In the most luxurious presidential suite. The sound of water running filled the bathroom. Clearly, someone was bathing there. Jane Smith, covered in a white bathrobe, stood in front of the ss floor-to-ceiling window and looked down at the night view of the sea. Her expression was calm, containing neither sadness nor joy. The phone in her hand kept ringing. ¡°You have to save him. ¡°Mom is begging you. ¡°Also, you have to kill that Cole. Otherwise, otherwise¡­ he will definitely pester you and threaten you to get money from Charles Yeager.¡± Susan desperately begged her. After her son had been taken by the police, Susan hadpletely lost her backbone. The only person she could ce her hopes on was Jane. If even Jane did not help her, she would bepletely cornered. Hearing Susan crying in despair, Jane sneered. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he asking for it?¡± ¡°How can you say that he asked for it? How could he ask for it? It¡¯s all because of that Cole.¡± Susan cried. Janeughed even harder. ¡°If he weren¡¯t stupid and rash, how could Cole have caught him?¡± ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s still a child. Isn¡¯t it normal for him not to understand these things? We have to take care of him more!¡± Susan did not like to hear Jane scold Flint, but to win Jane over, she could only agree with her verbally. Jane sneered. ¡°Child? How could a childmit so many sins?¡± Susan replied, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t say that. Even if you don¡¯t like Mom, you have to like Flint. He¡¯s your brother after all. You have to save him.¡± ave ¡°No way!¡± Jane¡¯s eyes were cold. After what Flint and Susan had done to her, it was impossible for her to forgive them. If she had not been lucky enough to catch Charles Yeager¡¯s eye, she would probably be lying on a street now. ¡°You¡­¡± When Susan heard that Jane hadpletely rejected her, she froze. Then, she changed from crying to cursing. ¡°You jinx, it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault for finding such a boyfriend and causing chaos in our family. ¡°Now that you have implicated your brother, you actually won¡¯t even help him once! ¡°You unfilial daughter! ¡°Do you want the Smiths to have no descendants! Susan went from crying to cursing. When she realized that Jane had no intention of agreeing with her, she had copsed. Jane looked pleased. This was what she liked to see the most. To see them copse! Unfortunately, she did not see Flint kneeling in front of her and begging for mercy. Just then¡­ The sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When Charles Yeager pushed open the bathroom door, Jane¡¯s expression suddenly turned from one of joy to that of sorrow. She cried as if she wasining, ¡°Mom, stop crying. Don¡¯t worry! Even if I¡¯m useless, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing about my brother¡¯s matter. Let him rest at home. If he finds trouble with you, I¡¯ll definitely try my best to solve it.¡± Stunned, Susan stopped cursing her. ¡°Re-really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry and harm your body. If there¡¯s any difficulty, let me handle it.¡± Jane ignored Susan and continued talking. She looked pitiful at this moment. Like she was about to cry! Susan understood something. ¡°You! Are you still using your mother?!¡± Jane sounded as if she were weeping her grief. However, this excuse was clearly not to save Flint, but to take revenge on Cole! It made Susan furious. Just then¡­ Charles Yeager, who was wearing a white bathrobe, walked over to Jane. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± Silence! Jane acted like she had been discovered and hurriedly hung up the phone in a panic. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve encountered any difficulties, you can tell me.¡± Charles hugged Jane¡¯s slender waist from behind and leaned against her neck. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Jane gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with tears. Charles pulled her over and faced her. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend now. If there¡¯s anything you want to tell me, you have to tell me. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be neglecting my duty as a boyfriend?¡± Charles¡¯s eyes were filled with love. Coupled with his appearance. It looked moving! Jane almost believed him. However, she despised him in her heart. He was really just sweet-talking to y with women. Nevertheless, since she wanted to use Charles Yeager to deal with Cole, she naturally would not expose Charles. She only bit her lip and trembled. ¡°After my ex-boyfriend broke up with me, he kept pestering me. Some time ago, he even extorted ten thousand dors from me. Today, he went to harass my brother and my mother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s just an unemployed person.¡± Jane cried and sobbed. She sounded regretful and sad. ¡°He was very motivated in university, but I don¡¯t know what happened during the years I was studying for my master¡¯s degree. He changedpletely. I tried to persuade him to work hard a few times, but he ignored me. ¡°I broke up with him because I couldn¡¯t stand hisziness. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± Jane started cryingpletely. Her tears came easily! ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry.¡± Charles hugged Jane and let her tears soak his bathrobe. ¡°I¡¯ll help you resolve this matter.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Jane hurriedly rejected him. ¡°Mr. Yeager, you¡¯ve already treated me well. I can¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Charles Yeager sneered, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Crushing an unemployed person is not much harder than crushing an ant.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jane seemed to want to reject Charles, but her eyes actually shed with joy. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Leave it to me.¡± Charles hugged Jane, and his hands started to restlessly move. ¡°We can¡¯t waste a moment of our night.¡± Jane whimpered and copsed into Charles¡¯ arms¡­ There were stars outside the window. Chapter 44 - Surrounded Chapter 44 Surrounded The reason Jane wanted to use Susan and Flint was mainly that she had thought about her situation. Her reasons to take revenge on Cole probably would not be enough for Charles Yeager. However, she did not expect Charles Yeager to not care about it at all and trust her wholeheartedly. Jane got even happier. As long as she acted innocent in front of Charles, what could she not get? * * * The next day. At seven in the morning, Cole woke up. A message had appeared in his mailbox. ¡°Cole Stone, wait for death.¡± It was from Jane. After seeing it, Cole deleted it without changing his expression. He could not get disgusted so early in the morning. Then, he started to fiddle with his own matters. He was quite lucky. Even though he had cut off his nutritional meals and rejected the orders of a few customers, he still received work. Three clients¡¯ online fitness guidance! Hence, he started to tailor a fitness n for those clients ording to the information he had taken down. When he had timeter, he would go to the clients¡¯ houses to check on their health and see if anything needed to be improved¡­ * * * While Cole was busy, Chris Hayes found an old person. Simone Owens! Other than the unknown powerhouse hidden in the Hayes and the personal guard of the family¡¯s head, Simone Owens was the strongest person in the Hayes family. Moreover, Simone was one of the two guardians of the Hayes family. She was powerful and had superb internal strength. Every year, the Hayes had to provide these guardians with arge amount of wealth, and this price was just to let them take action once in a crisis. If the family wanted the guardians to make a move, they would have to pay another price, and the other party might not even agree. This was also why Chris wanted to find Steve to impress Mr. Yves. If it were just him, Mr. Yves might have not agreed to it. However, now that he had no other choice, Chris could onlye over and beg Mrs. Simone to help him. Knock knock! ¡°Mrs. Simone, I¡¯m Chris. I have something to discuss with you,¡± Chris respectfully said outside the door. He was a little nervous. ¡°Come in!¡± A hoarse voice came from inside. Chris pushed open the door. An old woman in ck was sitting cross-legged on the ground, looking at the scenery outside the French window. Her eyes seemed to have lost their focus and were a little dazed. After walking into the room, Chris did not dare to waste his breath. He put down the good tea he had bought with him and respectfully said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Simone, I would like to invite you to make a move.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Simone calmly asked. ¡°I want to deal with Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± Chris gritted his teeth. Simone did not even turn around. ¡°Have you confirmed it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chris took a deep breath and continued, ¡°But if we make the right bet, we can grab Cara Williams¡¯s lifeline and threaten her.¡± A hint of mockery appeared in Simone¡¯s voice. ¡°You dare toe when you¡¯re not sure? Aren¡¯t you too rude?¡± Silence! A powerful aura erupted from her body, forcing Chris to stagger back. ¡°I¡­¡± Chris took a deep breath and lowered his head even more. ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment. Mrs. Simone, please agree to my request. This is a small token of my appreciation.¡± He then ced a bag of unknown items on the ground and pushed it toward Simone. To Chris, there was no situation more difficult than this. He only realizedter that him being humiliated by Cara Williams meant that his family had abandoned him. If he could not find an opportunity to prove himself, he would be marginalized for the rest of his life. However, Chris could not ept this. He was unwilling! Only after Chris pushed the bag did Simone turn around and look at the bag. Chris was silent. A long pause ensued. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll make a move tonight. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have crippled one of your legs,¡± Simone calmly said. Chris was shocked, but he had no choice. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay.¡± In his heart, however, he had already started to crazily pray. That useless person was wearing the ring of the head of the Williams family. He has to be Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦! * * * In the afternoon, Cole left his house. The needs of his three clients made him busy until 10:30 pm. Only after this could he go home. TO When he came out of the subway station, the alley was already a little empty. This was the only way home. It was a little remote. The usual Cole would not have thought that there was any problem with this. However, right now, Cole¡¯s expression darkened. Not far in front of him, a few people were walking toward him. The two people in the lead were a man and a woman. The man was handsome and unrestrained, wearing an unknown brand of shirt. The shirt¡¯s material was extremely good, and it obviously looked expensive. The woman held the man¡¯s arm and coldly looked at him. Charles Yeager and Jane Smith. Behind them was a middle-aged man dressed in a jacket with a straight cor. The middle-aged man looked ordinary and expressionless, but Cole could feel a hint of danger from him. Hugh Williams, who was standing in the dark, had a change in expression when he saw Charles Yeager and the middle-aged man. How is that possible? Why are they here to target Cole? Cole did not n to fight them to the death. Seeing that the situation was not right, he was already nning to turn around. However, just as he turned around, six burly men blocked his path. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± At this moment, Jane said, ¡°Do you usually take a detour when you take this route home?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Cole looked at Jane with a gloomy expression. If he did not pay the price of blood today, he would probably not be able to leave. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jane sneered and looked at Cole with disdain. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you? You¡¯ve been pestering my family and even tortured my brother and mother. Isn¡¯t it because you want something?¡± Cole sneered. ¡°They deserved it.¡± ¡°They¡¯re innocent.¡± Jane got a little angry and heartbroken. ¡°You¡¯re really a bastard. We broke up. It¡¯s fine if you pester me, but you want to pester my family too. They didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Cole sarcastically smiled. ¡°Jane, your acting skills are getting better and better. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to lie to this Mr. Yeager beside you.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jane¡¯s expression darkened. Is Cole nning to expose me? ¡°Nothing.¡± Cole smiled and turned to look at Charles Yeager. ¡°Mr. Yeager, I think you¡¯re not a fool. Why don¡¯t you understand that Jane has ill intentions?¡± ¡°Ill intentions?¡± At this moment, Charles Yeager spoke with a mocking expression. ¡°Just based on that mouth of yours, I know that your ability to distort the truth is definitely not weak.¡± Seeing this, Jane immediately became smug. She had sessfully coaxed Charles Yeager. When Cole heard this, he revealed a mocking expression. ¡°Mr. Yeager, only you treat this wh*re as a treasure. Oh right! She still has James Lewis¡¯s child. Do you know that?¡± Silence! Jane Smith¡¯s expression drastically changed. Chapter 45 - Battle and Apology

Chapter 45: Battle and Apology

She was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯re ndering me.¡± It¡¯s over! Cole stared at Charles and Jane¡­ Since Jane had alreadye to his doorstep to trap him, if he did not expose her, he would feel like he was letting her down. However, what surprised Cole and Jane was¡­ When Charles Yeager heard Cole¡¯s words, he smiled. ¡°Cole Stone, my world is not something you can imagine. Don¡¯t you think that you should temporarily abandon some information about the outside world when you have fun with women?¡± He knew everything. However, he pretended not to know. Silence! Jane was a little stunned, but she regained her arrogance. Since Charles Yeager wanted to y with her. She just had to cooperate and let herself be yed with. They would each take what they needed! Cole shook his head. ¡°It seems like I really can¡¯t imagine how sick your world is.¡± He always had high expectations for rtionships. Charles smiled. His smile carried a sense of magnanimity. ¡°Kneel. As long as you kowtow to Jane three times, I can let bygones be bygones. ¡°They all know that Charles Yeager has always been magnanimous. I¡¯m very tolerant of my own people and merciful to my enemies.¡± Cole chuckled. ¡°Then do you know what they think of me?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows. ¡°They say I¡¯m your dad.¡± Cole revealed a ferocious smile with the ferocity of a hunting dog. It was impossible to end today¡¯s matter easily. He would get seriously injured either way. How could he not disgust the other party? The rabbit was anxious and wanted to bite someone. Not to mention him. ¡°Interesting, interesting.¡± Charlesughed. Then¡­ He stoppedughing, and his eyes revealed a fierce glint. ¡°Break his limbs and throw him on the streets.¡± ¡°Go!¡± The middle-aged man behind Charles Yeager and who was dressed in the jacket with the straight cors shouted softly. His voice was slightly deep. It was like a death knell! The six burly men who were blocking the exit immediately rushed to Cole. Cole¡¯s physical skills were not weak. Not to mention that he had already fought with people in his hometown when he was young, his physical fitness had been improving since he had graduated from university. If he gave it his full attention, ordinary people could not hurt him. Besides, for some reason¡­ At this moment, Cole felt a familiar feeling return to his body. His fists and feet started to burn. At the same time, the ring on his finger became covered in red light. Just then¡­ The six burly men reached him. The one in the lead sneered and punched at Cole¡¯s back. Cole nimbly dodged. Then, his eyes narrowed. He twisted his waist and swung his arm, throwing a punch with a strong wind. It was violent and fierce. Precise Strike! Bang! The punch hit that man¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°Ah¡­¡± That man lost hisbat strength. An instant kill! After dealing with one of them, Cole directly dodged the pursuit of the people behind him and attacked the second person¡¯s crotch with a kick. The second person was already prepared for the blow. He dodged the attack and relied on his height advantage to swing his elbow at Cole¡¯s neck. Seeing this, Cole calmly dodged and raised his hand, bending his fingers and aiming at the¡­ Throat! Bang! A sound rang! The second person clutched his throat and fell to the ground in pain. The remaining four people fought with Cole. Standing in the dark, Hugh Williams secretly praised Cole. He did not expect Cole to have such skills. Unfortunately¡­ With such skills, if he had cultivated inner strength since childhood, he would¡¯ve at least be a martial artist with some small sess in his inner strength. When Jane saw this, her eyes revealed disbelief. ¡°How is that possible?¡± How could Cole be so powerful? She could not ept it. She could not ept that the bodyguards Charles Yeager had brought with him were unable tost even a few rounds in front of Cole. ¡°It¡¯s either the throat or the crotch. Every move is a killing move.¡± Charles Yeager faintly smiled. ¡°Jane, it seems like your ex-boyfriend is notpletely useless.¡± Jane¡¯s face turned ugly. When she hade to Charles, she had told him that Cole was useless. ¡°Mr. Yeager, do you need me to take action?¡± The middle-aged man beside Charles said softly. ¡°Uncle Zen, we¡¯re not in a hurry. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Charles Yeager smiled slightly as if everything was under control. The middle-aged man called ¡°Uncle Zen¡± nodded and did not make any more requests. In the dark, Hugh Williams¡¯s expression darkened when he saw that the middle-aged man behind Charles Yeager was actually nning to attack. This was troublesome. The Yeagers were the real enemy of the Williams. At this time, if Hugh helped Cole Stone, his identity would definitely be exposed. However, if he did not make a move, how could Cole defeat this middle-aged man. Hugh was in a dilemma. Just then¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± The ground was filled with wails. The six burly meny on the ground. They had already been cleaned up. Cole stood up straight and looked at Charles. ¡°Mr. Yeager, the people you¡¯ve brought are not too good.¡± His tone was mocking. Jane¡¯s expression became ugly as she screamed, ¡°Shameless! Look at what sinister tricks you¡¯re using. Scum, do you have the guts to face me head-on and fight me fair and square again?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Cole chuckled and ignored Jane. She was unreasonable. You brought six people to gang up on me. I won, yet you still use me of being shameless? Seeing that Cole Stone was ignoring her, Jane got even angrier. However, Charles said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to change the topic to try and create an opportunity to escape. ¡°Uncle Zen has locked onto your aura. Even if you can run, with his speed, he could catch you before you run out of this alley.¡± Silence! Charles smiled. Everything was under control. Cole¡¯s face darkened. He knew that knocking down these six burly men was not a victory. The reason Charles did not say anything was that he treated Cole as prey and admired hisst struggle. The greatest danger came from the middle-aged man beside Charles. If that man made a move, Cole believed that he would notst a round. It was also because of this that he wanted to anger Charles and create an opportunity to escape. However, he did not expect Charles to see through the n at a nce. Jane could not tell that Cole was about to escape. However, when she saw Cole¡¯s expression change after Charles¡¯s words, she immediately shouted proudly. ¡°So you still want to escape. What a useless piece of trash! All you think about is escaping, useless thing.¡± Jane looked pleased. In front of a powerful aristocrat, even if they did notpete in power, Cole would not be Charles¡¯s match. ¡°Okay, Cole Stone, I¡¯m interested in you.¡± Charles Yeager still had a faint smile on his face. ¡°How about this? As long as you kneel and kowtow to admit your mistake, I can let bygones be bygones and let you be my subordinate. ¡°I have endless wealth and women. If you want, as my subordinate, I can even send Jane back to you. What do you think?¡± Charles decided not to cripple Cole. Chapter 46 - Attack

Chapter 46: Attack

Charles wanted to see what kind of impact would his words have on a poor person like Cole if he were offered to be taken into the Yeagers, somethingpletely out of his imagination. How would his worldview be affected and how would it copse? He liked to see this scene y out. Poor people¡¯s values would be rebuilt when they experience an unimaginable shock. The smug Jane¡¯s face froze and turned pale. What did he mean? Charles Yeager has taken a fancy to Cole? ¡°No, Mr. Yeager, don¡¯t¡­¡± Jane struggled.?If he agrees, wouldn¡¯t I be Cole¡¯s toy? She knew that Charles was ying with her, and she was willing to be yed by him. But if she was allowed to be treated as a toy? That would be even crueler than killing her. How could a poor personpare to Charles? This was how Jane was. She would rather dance at the rich¡¯s hands than be held in the palm of Cole¡¯s hand. Otherwise, she would not have betrayed Cole. As Jane struggled, Cole stared at Charles. ¡°Mr. Yeager, aren¡¯t you overthinking?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows. ¡°You can state your conditions. I¡¯ll satisfy whatever I can.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Cole¡¯s gaze was still on the middle-aged man. He saw that the other party had locked onto him like a cheetah. His legs were tense, and his body was slightly tilted. It was obvious that he could attack at any time¡­ Cole¡¯s heart sank.?I really can¡¯t escape. ¡°Yes.¡± Charles revealed a gentlemanly smile. ¡°What you can think of and can¡¯t think of, as long as you be my dog and bark properly, I can satisfy you.¡± Before ying with someone¡¯s dignity, Charles did not mind revealing his most elegant appearance. ¡°How about this!¡± Cole Stone seemed to be tempted. ¡°I have a request. If you can agree to it, I¡¯ll be yourckey.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Charles smiled, his eyes shing with slight regret. What a pity! A brave person lowered his head just like that. Jane¡¯s expression turned ugly. If Cole agreed, wouldn¡¯t she be doomed? In the dark, Hugh Williams frowned. Cole did not seem like someone who would lower his head¡­ Cole remained silent. Charles patiently waited. He was ecstatic to enjoy the process of the other party struggling and hesitating¡­ Charles knew. The other party¡¯s values must have copsed and been rebuilt in the intense collision, and he would have finally be a walking corpse. After a moment of silence¡­ Cole said, ¡°Mr. Yeager, I¡¯ve thought about it¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Charles smiled. Cole showed his white teeth as he also smiled. ¡°I still have the same request as before¡­ ¡°I just want to hear you call me Dad.¡± Silence! The air was silent. Charles Yeager¡¯s expression froze. Then, his elegant smile finally turned gloomy. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± This time, Cole did not even say anything. ¡°Break his limbs and make him kneel in front of my vi,¡± Charles coldly ordered. It was like a cold wind blowing from theherworld. The temperature seemed to have dropped. ¡°Yes, Mr. Yeager.¡± Uncle Zen nodded and walked out from behind Charles. Seeing this, Cole Stone raised his guard. ¡°My defeated opponent must know my name. Let me introduce myself. My name is Zen de.¡± Zen de¡¯s voice was low, and his footsteps were slow. Upon hearing the name, Cole chuckled. ¡°What a f*cking good name you have there. Are you waiting to be in?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You¡¯re just talking nonsense. Save some energy to endure the pain.¡± Zen de calmly said. ¡°Then remember to pick a ce for yourself to die.¡± Cole sneered. Zen de ignored his words and just approached him. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. It¡¯ll be very fast.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so fast. I want to watch for a while,¡± Charles calmly said. Zen replied, ¡°Alright, Mr. Yeager.¡± Cole took a deep breath and took the lead to rush out. Since he could not escape¡­ He might as well die quickly! ¡°Good job.¡± In the dark, Hugh Williams whispered, but the hesitation on his face deepened.?Should I make a move¡­ ¡°Courting death?¡± Charles angrilyughed. ¡°How dare he attack Uncle Zen? Who does he think he is?¡± Jane was equally disdainful. However, she heaved a sigh of relief.?Fortunately, Cole did not agree to his terms. Seeing Cole Stone charging at him, Uncle Zen sneered. ¡°Your courage ismendable.¡± Cole used all his strength to punch Uncle Zen¡¯s face. Uncle Zen¡¯s jacket got blown by the wind from Cole¡¯s movement and stuck to Uncle Zen¡¯s body. Bang! He punched Uncle Zen¡¯s face. It hit! However, Cole¡¯s heart sank. Hard! It was hard. Zen revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Too light, brat. ¡°Do you know? My name wasn¡¯t Invincible Zen de in the past, but I trained my body to the point of beingparable to the Invincible Shield. That¡¯s why they called me Invincible Zen de.¡± Silence! Cole Stone suddenly wanted to retreat. However, Zen reached out¡­ ¡°Thud!¡± A punch hit Cole and mmed him to the ground. His T-shirt got stained ck with mud. Cole spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire body was in pain! ¡°Again.¡± Zen approached with a smile. Suddenly¡­ Zen¡¯s expression abruptly changed. At some point, a figure had appeared near Cole. He was quietly looking at Zen with killing intent in his eyes. Hugh Williams! Jane did not know who Hugh was, but Charles¡¯s and Zen¡¯s expressions darkened. Why is Hugh Williams here? ¡°Uncle Hugh, what can I do for you?¡± Charles Yeager stepped forward and smiled. Although Hugh Williams¡¯s existence was not known to the public, how could the people of the six families be the same? ¡°I want to take him.¡± Hugh calmly said. He could not control himself. If Cole¡¯s identity was not exposed, but he got crippled by Zen, then there would be no point in hiding the matter. Jane was stunned, and her expression turned ugly. She did not know who Hugh was. However, it could be seen that Charles Yeager and Zen de were afraid of him¡­ She could not help but wonder if this was Cole¡¯s backer. ¡°Take him away?¡± The smile on Charles¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°Who do you want to take away?¡± He could not believe it. Why is Hugh Williams protecting Cole? Why is Cole rted to him? His mind raced, and he wanted to confirm¡­ However, Hugh did not give him any face. ¡°Are the children of the Yeagers deaf now?¡± Charles Yeager¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. As a direct descendant of the Yeagers, he had been insulted by Hugh Williams¡­ What was the difference between this and the Williams pping the Yeagers¡¯ face? ¡°Williams!¡± Zen de spoke at this moment. ¡°Can you give me a reason why you want to take this person away?¡± ¡°You want me to give you a reason?¡± Hugh revealed a mocking expression. He was no longer as gentle as before. His gaze swept across the ground where Cole was lying in pain¡­ Turning his head, he sneered. ¡°Are the Yeagers worthy?¡± Chapter 47 - Fiancé

Chapter 47: Fianc¨¦

Hugh Williams finished speaking. The atmosphere in the alley froze. A powerful aura surged from Hugh¡¯s body, instantly forcing Zen de to retreat a few steps with an ugly expression. Charles Yeager looked at Hugh with a grim expression. ¡°Uncle Hugh, must you go against me for an ordinary person?¡± Under the interference of Hugh¡¯s powerful aura, he temporarily could not think of a reason for him to protect Cole. Could it be that he saw injustice? ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Or is it to disgust the Yeagers and bring Cole back to sue the Yeagers for bullyingmoners and spread this in the newspapers? His thoughts raced. He could not figure it out. ¡°Go against you?¡± Hugh sneered even more. ¡°You¡¯re just a junior. How dare you say that¡­ ¡°What right do you have to make me go against you?¡± Hugh shouted. Charles got overwhelmed by the aura, and his chest immediately felt stuffy and ufortable. Jane, who was at the side, staggered, and her face turned pale. She did not understand.?What kind of strange person is this? Why is it that just one sentence from him can scare people to death? Moreover, he¡¯s facing the Yeagers with arrogance, and Charles does not even dare to make a sound¡­ Who is this? How did Cole get such a powerful backer? Although Cole still had no strength because of Zen¡¯s punch, he could analyze the situation. Even though he was lying on the ground, he looked at Hugh with gratitude in his eyes¡­ If Hugh had not appeared in time, he would have died here today. But at the same time. Cole was a little shocked. What was the extraordinary power that Hugh and Zen had? Besides, he did not know if this was his imagination. But this power felt familiar to him. ¡°Senior, please, please let us go.¡± Zen de spoke with a trembling voice. The situation was beyond him. It was impossible for him to defeat Hugh. Under such circumstances, protecting himself and his master was more important than humiliating Cole. When Charles saw this, his eyes were filled with grievance. He did not expect that he would be humiliated one after another. This was too embarrassing. When had he ever failed?! ¡°Let you guys off?¡± Hugh had a mocking expression on his face. ¡°Very good. Break one of your arms, and I¡¯ll leave with him.¡± Since he had already revealed his identity, Hugh did not mind being an evil person and helping Cole collect some interest. He knew that if Miss were here, she would definitely do more than him. ¡°Break an arm?¡± Zen¡¯s and Charles¡¯s expressions immediately turned ugly. Suddenly¡­ A mocking voice rang out. ¡°Bullying the young. The Williams are oh so mighty.¡± This woman¡¯s voice was hoarse. It was like pieces of sandpaper rubbing against each other. The voice made one ufortable. However, when Zen and Charles heard this voice, they revealed ecstatic expressions. Jane, who was standing beside Charles, was stunned when she heard the word ¡°Williams.¡± So, this old man who is protecting Cole is actually from the Williams family? After that, Jane¡¯s mind buzzed as if it had been struck by lightning. Quinn Young¡¯s and her spections from before appeared in her mind. Her heart immediately was in turmoil¡­ The Williams came to protect Cole?! Could it be that Cole is really Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦? How is this possible?! When Hugh heard this hoarse voice, his expression turned ugly. What is going on? Why would this old woman appear at this time? Behind Cole, Simone Owens and Chris Hayes walked over. A smug smile hung on Chris¡¯s face, and his eyes were filled with excitement. He made the right bet! He had made the right bet! Actually, Chris and Simone had arrived here earlier. However, when they had seen that the Yeagers had blocked Cole, they had decided not to act rashly for the time being. Chris thought that the Yeagers also knew about Cole¡¯s identity. However, when he saw the whole situation, Chris realized that Charles hade to humiliate Cole only because of that girl Jane Smith. When Simone Owens had seen that scene, she was a little gloomy. Cole Stone had been humiliated, yet not a single expert had appeared. How could he be Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦? Chris Hayes was also a little suspicious. However, in the end, Hugh¡¯s appearance had broken their doubts and made Chris overjoyed¡­ Hugh Williams appeared. There was no need to exin anything. As for Simone, her eyes were filled with shock before turning into admiration¡­ But this was not a praise for Chris. Instead, she praised Steve Hayes foring to find herst night! If Steve had not paid the price to her, she would not havee out to help Chris. Now that she saw that Steve¡¯s judgment was true, Simone Owens was overjoyed. Steve was indeed able to predict everything. From the looks of it, the future Hayes would be led by Steve¡­ There is hope for the Hayes to rise! ¡°Simone Owens, what are you trying to do?¡± Hugh darkly looked at Simone, who was approaching him, and a hint of fear shed across his face. Although Simone was weaker than him, with Zen, she was enough to hold him back. Then Cole would be in danger. ¡°What do you want?¡± Simone¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I want to take this brat away.¡± Since it was confirmed that Cole Stone was Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦, using him to threaten Cara was the best choice. ¡°Take him away?¡± Hugh retreated two steps and approached Cole. He sneered at Simone. ¡°What? The Hayes also wants to bully ordinary people?¡± ¡°Ordinary people?¡± Chris revealed a mocking expression. ¡°Uncle Hugh, everyone knows what¡¯s going on. Stop pretending.¡± Hugh¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He knew that Charles was here to deal with Cole only because he was Jane¡¯s ex-boyfriend. However, Chris¡¯s attitude meant that the Hayes already knew Cole was Cara¡¯s fianc¨¦. It was difficult to escape with Cole! ¡°What?¡± Charles frowned. Did I miss some information? Zen also retreated to Charles¡¯s side, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Yeagers, did we miss any information about this Cole Stone?¡± Charles turned to look at Jane. His expression was a little cold as he shouted softly, ¡°What else haven¡¯t you told me?¡± Cole, who was being fought over by the Williams and the Hayes, definitely represented important benefits. If Charles missed the matter between the six families because of Jane Smith, he would definitely kill her. Jane was frightened by Charles¡¯s tone, and her lips trembled. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I originally thought that he was, but Quinn Young told me that he wasn¡¯t. How could a useless person like him have the right¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Charles Yeager was stunned. He grabbed Jane. ¡°What did you say? What is he? Get to the point!¡± ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s Cara Williams¡¯ fianc¨¦¡­¡± Jane said in shock. Charles widened his eyes and looked at Cole Stone, who was struggling to get up. How is this possible?! Just then¡­ Simone Owens looked at Zen de. ¡°You¡¯re a junior in the Yeagers?¡± Zen lowered his head. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± ¡°Retreat now, and don¡¯t leak the secret. I won¡¯t hold you responsible for being here today.¡± Simone said calmly. Zen¡¯s expression turned ugly. If he had not learned that Cole was Cara¡¯s fianc¨¦, Zen might have even thanked Simone for saving him from Hugh. But now that they knew, they could not retreat easily. ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you asking too much?¡± Charles lowered his head and spoke. The Yeagers had to fight for Cole. Chapter 48 - Cole Was Captured

Chapter 48: Cole Was Captured

¡°Is the brat from the Yeagers so arrogant?¡± Simone sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already saved your lives. If you¡¯re insistent on being greedy, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Silence! Another powerful aura surged. Zen¡¯s and Charles¡¯s expressions became ugly. They had been suffering for the past few moments. The three parties faced each other. Charles tried his best to think of a way to get a share. As for Hugh, he frowned a little. Something was wrong with this situation. When Simone had appeared at the scene, he had already sent a message for help. However, whether the help could arrive in time depended on his luck! Suddenly¡­ Cole stood up trembling and softly said, ¡°Uncle Hugh, leave first.¡± Hugh¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t run.¡± Cole held his stomach and smiled bitterly. Zen¡¯s punch had crippled him. If Hugh were to escape with him, the man would be carrying a burden. At that time, Hugh would probably be injured because of Cole. Thus, Cole could not escape the fate of being captured. ¡°No,¡± said Hugh. ¡°They can¡¯t stop me.¡± He really wanted to give Cole some confidence. Unfortunately, he might be a powerful martial artist, but he was not good at lying. Cole miserablyughed. Hugh¡¯s expression had already betrayed everything. At this point¡­ Simone had already lost her patience. Her eyes were gloomy. ¡°Hugh Williams, aren¡¯t you going to scram? It¡¯s already the greatest favor that I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a mere early-stage martial artist. Who gave you the guts to say such things?¡± Hugh did not even look up. ¡°You piece of trash. If you want to die, try killing me.¡± One against one! Hugh was invincible in this field. Simone¡¯s expression turned ugly. Which expert would not be angry after being humiliated like this? Seeing this, Chris said, ¡°Uncle Hugh, I have a suggestion¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Hugh Williams interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to talk to me.¡± The person he wanted to kill the most was Chris. Hugh did not know what Chris relied on to lock onto Cole so quickly. However, from the moment he brought Simone over, Hugh knew that Chris was the mastermind behind this matter. Chris¡¯s expression was as ugly as if he had eaten shit, but he did not dare to speak due to the pressure. When Simone saw this, she said, ¡°What a useless thing!¡± He did not even dare to speak. Chris¡¯s expression turned even uglier. When Charles heard Hugh humiliating the Hayes, his eyes suddenly lit up. He knew how to break the situation. ¡°Mrs. Owens, I have a suggestion. I wonder if you agree.¡± Charles Yeager stood up and regained his calm smile. ¡°Tell me.¡± Simone said. Chris¡¯s face turnedpletely pale¡­ He had said the same thing just now, but Hugh had stopped him. ¡°As you can see, the Hayes family doesn¡¯t have the ability to fight Hugh alone and take away Cole,¡± Charles said with a smile. Simone¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Continue.¡± Hugh had already realized that something was wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s work together. Uncle Zen and you will hold Hugh back. Chris and I will take Cole away. When the timees, we will split the cake that we can snatch from Cara Williams equally. What do you think?¡± Charles said with a smile. ¡°No way!¡± Chris was furious. Simone Owens remained silent, clearly disagreeing. When Charles Yeager saw this, he looked at Hugh. ¡°Then Uncle Hugh, as long as you show enough sincerity, Uncle Zen and I will leave now. You guys can continue as you like.¡± Silence! Other than Zen de and Jane Smith, everyone¡¯s expression turned ugly. This Charles Yeager is ying a good trick¡­ Simone Owens gritted her teeth. Hugh did not look too good either. Would Charles obediently let him leave with Cole? What a joke! The Yeagers could not wait for us to die. However¡­ Hugh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This might be a good opportunity to stall for time. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Hugh smiled. ¡°Then I wonder what you want.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Charles put on airs. ¡°That depends on what your Williams family has.¡± Hugh Williams cursed in his heart. At this moment, Simone angrily shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll take eight, you take two.¡± ¡°I think the Yeagers are very interested in the real estate project in the city,¡± Charles said with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Hugh smiled. ¡°Then please make way.¡± Simone made her biggest concession. ¡°Seven for us, three for you.¡± She gritted her teeth. Had they made a move earlier, they would not have to pay for all this. Charles Yeager shook his head. ¡°Give me a guarantee.¡± ¡°Guarantee?¡± Hugh was anxious, but his expression did not change at all. He reached out and took out a jade pendant. ¡°I wonder if my personal jade pendant is enough?¡± His jade pendant was a treasure. Even though Charles had never nned to cooperate with the Williams family from the start, he was moved now. Simone¡¯s expression changed drastically. She was tempted to modify the offer even further. ¡°Fifty-fifty. Let¡¯s join forces!¡± Simone Owens gritted her teeth. She had seen the situation clearly. Hugh¡¯s expression changed due to this. D*mn it. Why aren¡¯t they here yet?! ¡°Uncle Zen, do it,¡± Charles roared. He had long seen through Hugh¡¯s intention to stall. Bang! Zen de moved earlier than Charles Yeager. He instantly rushed toward Hugh Williams. Simone Owens, on the other hand, attacked Hugh¡¯s back with a ruthless blow. She was not Hugh¡¯s match in a head-on battle. Using Cole to make Hugh afraid was the right choice. St! As expected, Hugh pushed Cole away and punched Simone. At this moment¡­ Zen¡¯s fist arrived. Bang! It hit Hugh¡¯s waist. Surrounded by enemies! Cole was pushed away, and his face turned pale. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Charles looked at Chris, who was still in a daze, and immediately roared. He rushed forward as well. Taking away Cole was the important thing. Chris hurriedly ran up as well. Hugh saw this, and his expression changed drastically. He suddenly trembled and punched left and right. The power was oppressive, and Simone and Zen did not dare to take it head-on. They were forced back. Hugh immediately ran. ¡°Stay.¡± Although Simone was pushed back, the force did not affect her at all. Instead, she revealed a proud smile. Whoosh! Several flying knives flew out of her hand and rushed toward Hugh. Hugh gritted his teeth and twisted his waist to dodge. However, Zen was already prepared. He twisted his waist and raised his leg to kick Hugh. Hugh held his breath and threw a punch. Bang! Zen¡¯s face turned pale, and the sound of bones cracking came from his thigh. He could not even withstand one move. Yet, Zen smiled in satisfaction. Chris had knocked out Cole! Even before he had been crippled, Cole was not a match for these two martial artists. It was even more impossible now for Cole as Zen had crippled him. The next second¡­ Chris and Charles ran out of the alley with Cole. Hugh¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Stop.¡± He wanted to rush forward. However, Simone blocked his path and threw a few more flying knives at his chest. If Hugh ignored these, he would definitely be injured. Hugh gritted his teeth and dodged. He roared, ¡°Get lost!¡± Internal strength eruption! Simone¡¯s expression changed dramatically, but she insisted on not retreating and attacked with her palms. She could not retreat. If she did, today would be in vain. Bang! A shockwave erupted. Simone was sent flying seven to eight meters away. Pfft! She spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 49 - Threaten

Chapter 49: Threaten

Hugh¡¯s casual attack had injured Simone. This was the difference in their power! But what was the use of Simone being injured? Hugh¡¯s face darkened¡­ Thest chance to chase after Cole was lost. Boom! The sound of a car engine exploded, cutting through the vast silence of the night. Cole had been taken away! Hugh red at her. ¡°Simone, you¡¯re too despicable.¡± ¡°Hehe, Hugh, Cara Williams asked for it.¡± Simone¡¯s face was filled with pride. The target had already been taken away. ¡°You¡­¡± Hugh¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go.¡± Zen limped to Simone. Cole had been captured. It was meaningless for them to stay here and fight the enemy. ¡°Goodbye, Hugh!¡± Simone stood up and sneered. The two of them left. Hugh did not pursue them. That would be meaningless. He turned on his phone and dialed Cara¡¯s number. *** Inside the speeding car¡­ Chris was driving. Cole was tied up and thrown in the trunk. Jane sat in the back seat. ¡°How did you discover that Cole is Cara William¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Charles, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, yfully smiled. A smug smile appeared on Chris¡¯s lips. ¡°I went to the Williams Corporation yesterday. At the entrance of the parking lot, I unintentionally saw that the ring on this man¡¯s hand was very simr to that worn by the old head of the Williams¡¯.¡± At this moment, Chris got very excited. ¡°Ring?¡± Stunned, Charles Yeager turned around. As expected¡­ Cole was wearing a ring on his finger. Charles could not help but shake his head. He did not expect Chris to be so lucky. He had thought that Chris was the most useless person in the younger generation of the six families, but it seemed that he was notpletely useless. ¡°Then how did you know?¡± Chris asked. When he and Simone had arrived at the scene, they had kept their mouths shut and did not even mention their identities. How did Charles realize it so quickly? ¡°Cole¡¯s ex-girlfriend knows.¡± Charles raised his eyebrows. He felt relieved. Fortunately, he had found out about this news. Otherwise, with his personality, he would have quit the battle between Simone and Hugh. At that time, he would regret missing out on so many benefits. ¡°Her?¡± Chris saw Jane through the rearview mirror in the car and sneered. ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t y with women for nothing.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you not that useless? We¡¯re the same.¡± Charles Yeager said with a smile. Chris¡¯s face was stiff. Jane, who was in the backseat, revealed a look of satisfaction. She muttered to herself, ¡°So what if you¡¯re Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦? Aren¡¯t you still at the mercy of others now? Trash is trash. There will never be a day when you can make aeback.¡± When Jane had confirmed that Cole was Cara Williams¡¯ fianc¨¦, she had been in disbelief. She could not believe it. Cole had always been yed by others, but Cara Williams had taken a fancy to him. Wasn¡¯t this saying that not only was she inferior to Cole, but she had also misjudged the situation? How could Cole Stone beat Trent Wilson? Hence, when Jane saw that Cole was easily taken away, she was extremely excited. This was the right oue for a piece of trash. Just then¡­ Cole opened his eyes. The light in front of him was blurry and dazzling. Hearing their words, he fell silent. It was over this time. Cole did not value his safety very much, but if he was taken away, they would definitely use him as a bargaining chip to threaten Cara. At the thought of this, Cole clenched his fists. He hated that he was powerless. Why did he have to be a tool used to threaten Cara Williams in the end? When he heard how Chris had recognized him, Cole felt deep sorrow and regret. If he had not gone to the Williams Corporation, there would probably not be so much trouble. ¡°F*ck!¡± Cole struggled as slightly as possible, but the rope was tied tightly. He could not break free. Clearly, Chris had made sufficient preparations when he caught him. Cole gritted his teeth. If not for Zen¡¯s extraordinary strength, he would not have lost hisbat strength. Suddenly¡­ The car stopped. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Chris¡¯s voice came from the front seat. St! Three car doors opened. Charles¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°You sure picked a good ce.¡± ¡°I have a hundred thugs ready here. It¡¯s not that easy for Cara Williams to save him.¡± Chris sneered. The trunk opened. The three of their smug faces came into Cole¡¯s view! *** On the other side¡­ A rumbling car sped along the road in Sky City. They were chasing after Chris Hayes. Hugh sat in the passenger seat. ¡°I¡¯m on my way there now.¡± Hugh held his phone with a serious expression. ¡°Okay.¡± Cara¡¯s voice came from the other end. There was no sadness or joy in it. ¡°Let¡¯s see what they want.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh nodded. In the backseat, two men in T-shirts were on guard and crazily sending messages. ¡°We have to stick to our principles in dealing with unexpected events.¡± Cara said. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Hugh was a little sad. ¡°This is all my fault.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Cara replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect the Hayes and the Yeagers to meet.¡± This was the truth. No one could have expected what happened tonight. Hugh had roughly guessed that Chris had locked onto Cole because he had seen the ring in the parking lot. If he had only Chris and Simone to deal with, Hugh would have not been afraid. He could deal with them. However, Hugh did not expect Jane to bring Charles to find trouble with Cole. The two families had met and colluded. Hugh could not save Cole alone! ¡°But¡­¡± Hugh sighed. ¡°Uncle Hugh, let¡¯s face the current situation first.¡± Cara did not say anything. ¡°We can¡¯t panic. If there¡¯s a suitable time, we can attack directly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh nodded. The call ended. *** In the vi¡­ ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry!¡± Kam Lawson stood behind Cara and bowed. ¡°I know.¡± Cara expressionlessly held her phone. Then, she got up. She looked out the window. The night had darkened. Cara had gripped her phone so tightly that her knuckles had turned white¡­ Chapter 50 - Inviting Mr. Stone to Tea

Chapter 50: Inviting Mr. Stone to Tea

Inside a district at the center of Sky City! On the top floor! The lights were brightly lit. The ss chandelier inside the building shone, and the furniture looked luxurious and elegant. Jayden Hayes was extremely excited. He quickly walked into Steve¡¯s study. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Steve smiled. He was still wearing the denim outfit from the previous day, looking a little casual. ¡°You made the right bet!¡± Jayden¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°Mrs. Simone and the people I nted under Chris sent me a message. That ordinary person called Cole Stone is indeed Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦. He has been caught. ¡°How did you expect this? You¡¯re too amazing.¡± Jayden¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t trust my brother¡¯s ability, but I trust his luck,¡± Steve replied. Jayden was full of praise. ¡°Our family has hope. Perhaps, under your leadership, we can still dominate Sky City.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re joking.¡± Steve shook his head. Jayden then hurriedly picked up the suit on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. It will be over if we¡¯rete.¡± ¡°Why are we going over?¡± Steve smiled with interest. Seeing that Steve did not even have the intention to move, Jayden was stunned. ¡°We have to hurry up and show up there. At that time, Mrs. Simone will reveal that we were the ones who arranged everything. Wouldn¡¯t that make us famous in the family and elevate our status?¡± ¡°You already said that Mrs. Simone will reveal it. Then why should we go over?¡± Steve smiled, his eyes revealing a hint of confidence. ¡°Besides, we can¡¯t be in a hurry. The more critical the moment, the more we can¡¯t rush. We shouldn¡¯t be too hasty when collecting our rewards. ¡°Cara Williams is not an easy person to deal with. If we rush out now, the risk will be greater than the reward. Besides, Chris has vited some rules. It¡¯s different from us. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle! Stay at ease. It¡¯s our credit. None of it can escape.¡± Silence! Jayden hesitated for a moment and did not move. *** The night was silent. They were in a factory! This abandoned factory was the current year¡¯s demolition project and was about to be rebuilt. Usually, no one would step foot in this ce. Yet, at this moment, it was filled with people. A hundred people were distributed throughout the factory. Cole was tightly tied up and kneeling on the ground. Two burly men stood on both of his sides with knives in their hands. One of them even ced his knife on Cole¡¯s neck. Not far away from them, a ck crossbow arrow was aimed at Cole¡¯s head. Charles Yeager and Chris Hayes were sitting on chairs. The crippled Zen de had already returned and was standing behind Charles with Jane. As for Simone, she stood behind Chris. As a guest, she had to give a member of the Hayes family some face in public. ¡°Let him go.¡± Opposite Charles and the rest was the gloomy Hugh. More than twenty people stood behind him. This was the first batch of reinforcements that had arrived in a hurry. ¡°Get Cara to talk to me.¡± Charles stood up with a smile. He naturally took the lead. This embarrassed Chris and made Simone despise him. ¡°How can you meet the head of the Williams just because you want to?¡± Hugh shouted. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about?¡± Charles shrugged. Hugh¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I already said that you have to ask Cara Williams to talk to me.¡± Charles sneered. ¡°Talk to you? Can you make the decision?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh sneered and made a call. Seeing this, Charles sat back down with a smile and waited patiently. At this moment, Cole looked at Hugh, who was on the phone, and his eyes shed with determination. The call went through. It was on speaker. ¡°Miss Williams¡­¡± Charles Yeager said with a smile. ¡°Get someone qualified to talk to me.¡± Cara¡¯s faint voice rang out. Silence! The entire factory turned silent. Domineering! Boundless dominance! Everyone on Charles¡¯s side had an ugly expression. Just what confidence did she have? Even though her people were kidnapped, she could continue to be so domineering! ¡°Miss Williams, am I not qualified?¡± Charles said with a dark expression. ¡°You?¡± Cara asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Charles¡¯s expression immediately stiffened. Chris revealed a gloating expression. Charles¡¯s stiff expression turned into a cold smile. ¡°It seems like Miss Williams doesn¡¯t n on acknowledging me. Alright, I¡¯ll let you hear a beautiful voice. ¡°Jane, go.¡± Charles Yeager said with a smile. Jane immediately looked excited. She walked to Cole and revealed a look of hatred and joy. ¡°Cole, do you remember? I said that I would return the p you gave me. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for me to return it to you!¡± She remembered the humiliation of being chased out that night. Now that the tables had turned, the person who would get pped had be Cole. Bam! Jane pped Cole hard on the face. Cole¡¯s face immediately turned red. Jane looked excited.?That felt so good. However, what made her unhappy was that Cole did not make a sound; he only sneered. Seeing that, Jane widened her eyes. ¡°You still dare tough at me?¡± Bam! She pped him again! The p mark was bright red! ¡°Stop!¡± After Jane pped him twice, Charles immediately stopped her with a smile. ¡°Miss Williams, can you tell who I am now?¡± Cara remained silent. Hugh¡¯s eyes widened and turned blood red. His aura soared. The man beside Cole aimed the de at his heart. Hugh¡¯s expression became aggrieved. Just then¡­ ¡°Do you know your crimes for breaking the rules?¡± Cara ignored Charles¡¯s words and calmly said. ¡°Rules?¡± Charles was stunned for a moment, then his eyes darkened. He remembered them. The six families of Sky City had a private rule. Whether it was in the business world or apetition, the winner would be decided by a head-on battle. If they crazily plotted against each other, kidnapped, and poisoned each other¡­ If I kidnap you today and you kidnap me tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t the entire world be in chaos? However, no one usually paid attention to this rule. Thinking about it now, Charles realized that he had miscalcted. However, the arrow was on the bow; it had to be released. Chris sneered. Even before the kidnapping, he naturally knew this rule. However, in his current situation, he had no choice but to take the risk! If he could take out a big cake from Cara¡¯s hands this time, who cared about the rules? ¡°We¡¯re not kidnapping Mr. Stone.¡± Charles said, ¡°We have invited Mr. Stone over for tea and a chat, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chris agreed with him. ¡°Serve Mr. Stone tea.¡± Charles waved his hand. Sizzle! Jane immediately sshed the water on Cole¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± The liquid made the p on Cole¡¯s face hurt even more. Hugh gritted his teeth. Charles smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, right?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Cara nodded. ¡°Then since you invited Cole to tea, I¡¯ll also invite the children of your two families to tea.¡± ¡°What?¡± Charles¡¯s expression drastically changed. Chapter 51 - Exchange

Chapter 51: Exchange

As soon as Cara finished speaking, the person beside Hugh took out a tablet. The tablet screen yed a video. Two men were tied up unconscious. Upon seeing the two men, Charles¡¯s and Chris¡¯s pupils shrank¡­ ¡°Cara Williams, you¡¯re too much!¡± Chris roared. Charles¡¯s expression also turned ugly. The reason was that one of the tied-up people was Chris¡¯s cousin. The other was Charles¡¯s cousin. On Charles¡¯s side, everyone¡¯s expressions had worsened. They had not expected that Cara would be able to immediately make a move in less than half an hour and return the favor. ¡°Why? Is there a problem with me inviting your people to tea?¡± Cara calmly said. The two kidnapped descendants were not core members of their families, but they were not unimportant either. Time was tight, and the time Cara had was only enough for them to kidnap such a person. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Charles agreed gloomily. ¡°Serve them tea,¡± Cara coldly said. Two burly men walked out from beside the two descendants and pped them ten times each. Bam! Bam!!! The sound of rough ps echoed in the silent factory. Heavy blows! They were powerful blows. The two descendants spat out a mouthful of blood. Their faces became swollen like pig heads. Seeing this, Charles sneered. ¡°Do you think that Cole won¡¯t suffer the same treatment as them?¡± Jane immediately nned to p Cole again. Cole spat on Jane and sneered. ¡°Hit me!¡± Provocation! It was a tant provocation! Jane widened her eyes and was about to p Cole. However, Cara calmly said, ¡°Every time you touch him, I¡¯ll kill one of your people. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go out and catch more.¡± Silence! Everyone¡¯s expressions were as ugly as if they had eaten shit. If the head of a family went crazy, they would not be able to stop her at all. Even the powerful Simone could not help but show a hint of fear. ¡°You¡¯re breaking the rules.¡± Charlesined. ¡°And?¡± Cara asked. There was no need to exin or be angry. Cara needed only one word to make Charles unable to refute. Rules? What are rules?! ¡°You¡¯re dering war. The Hayes won¡¯t let you off,¡± Chris stood up and grimly said. Cara smiled and coldly replied, ¡°Chris, what right do you have to threaten me on behalf of the Hayes?¡± Chris¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, and his arrogance disappeared. ¡°What about me? Can you still do whatever you want?¡± Charles coldly interrupted her. ¡°A disorderly mob will copse at the first blow.¡± Cara disdainfully replied. Charles was embarrassed. The Williams family could not do whatever they wanted in front of the Hayes and the Yeagers. However, even if the Hayes and the Yeagers were in an alliance, they were still in a state of disunity. Even if they defeated the Williams in the end, the crazy Cara would definitely leave them in a seriously injured state. At that time, they would probably be wiped out by the other families before they could enjoy their victory. In this situation, no one could really start a war with the Williams family. Besides, Chris and Charles were in the wrong to begin with. The factory fell silent. Under Cara¡¯s threat, they did not dare to use Cole again. The main thing was that Cara did not have any extreme reaction when they pped and hurt Cole. Moreover, she had already made up her mind to take crazily revenge and had scared them. Could it be that Cara is nning to give up on Cole and dere war on the two families? Suddenly¡­ Simone¡¯s expression changed when she suddenly saw Steve¡¯s message. Steve¡¯s message said: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time with Cara. Just talk about the conditions.¡± Steve¡¯s spies here had reported everything to him. He immediately knew that Cara had used her qualifications, rules, and diversion from the start to suppress everyone. If they talked about how to make an exchange, the Williams would always lead everyone by the nose. After all, no matter how they retorted, Cara had still suppressed them. This was not about the technique, but the aura. Cara¡¯s tyranny was brought about by her superiority over Sky City. However, the more Cara used her aura and words to divert his attention, the more Steve understood that Cara valued Cole. Therefore, he understood¡­ They did not need to fight this domineering force head-on. He only needed to exchange the chips in his hand for what he wanted. Simone stood up. ¡°Miss Williams, let¡¯s cut to the chase. How about we talk about the exchange?¡± ¡°Exchange?¡± Cara sneered. ¡°How about I exchange your life for the Hayes?¡± ¡°Miss Williams, there¡¯s no need to divert our attention.¡± Simone remained unmoved. ¡°The Hayes family doesn¡¯t want much. Return all the business at the port to us and release our man.¡± When Charles saw Simone ignoring Cara¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. In the blink of an eye, he understood as well. There was no need to fight Cara head-on. The most important thing now was to get the money. He immediately said, ¡°The Yeager family¡¯s request is very simple. Thend in the provincial capital is enough, as well as the life of our man.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Cara Williams calmly replied. ¡°Break Cole Stone¡¯s legs,¡± Simone said. On the other end of the phone, Cara¡¯s expression became gloomy. Someone beside Cole immediately raised a big stick and smashed it against his thigh. Bang! A muffled sound rang out. Bone fracture! Cole Stone gnashed his teeth. His face turned red, and the veins on his neck twitched. However, even though he was in extreme pain, he still did not make a sound. Janeughed out loud. ¡°Cole, look at how pathetic you are now. You¡¯re like a dog.¡± When Jane had heard that Cole was with Cara Williams, her heart was filled with hatred. She had been abandoned by James Lewis, who Cara had gotten beat up. Cole Stone had actually been chosen by the Queen of the Williams family, Cara Williams¡­ Why did she have to be worse off than him? However, when Jane saw how Cole was being controlled by others, the hatred in her heart turned into intense joy! The killing intent in Hugh¡¯s eyes almost solidified. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Simone, you¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡°Do we have a deal?¡± After receiving Steve¡¯s instructions, Simone could not be bothered to say anything else. They were the victors tonight! Cara remained silent. A voice rang out! ¡°No.¡± The voice sounded like it had been squeezed out through gritted teeth. It was from Cole. Seeing Cole Stone speak, everyone focused their attention on him. Charles sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to speak.¡± ¡°You have to possess the awareness of a meat ticket,¡± Chris said disdainfully. ¡°Find someone to seal his mouth.¡± In Charles¡¯s and the rest¡¯s opinion, everyone was qualified to be at the table for this negotiation tonight. Only Cole wasn¡¯t. The reason was that he was the bargaining chip on the table tonight! ¡°Don¡¯t seal it.¡± Charles smiled. ¡°Miss Williams will definitely want to hear her fianc¨¦¡¯s voice. If it¡¯s sealed, how will she hear it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true.¡± Chrisughed. At this moment, Cara spoke. There was no sadness or joy in her tone. ¡°Since you guys broke his legs, let¡¯s be fair and break their legs too.¡± Chris¡¯s and Simone¡¯s expressions drastically changed. Chapter 52 - Cole Breaks the Situation

Chapter 52: Cole Breaks the Situation

¡°They are from the six families. Cole Stone is just a useless person. Do you really want to go against us?¡± Chris roared. Cara ignored him. An idiot! The tablet screen showed a burly man immediately raising his stick and attacking. Two crisp sounds of bones breaking rang out. Ugly expressions appeared on the faces of Charles and the rest. They could not even speak as they watched their rtives copse to the ground like mud. Under such circumstances, with the other party holding them back, they could not use Cole to make a deal for higher benefits. No one expected Cara to be so fast. ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s talk about how to make the exchange.¡± Cara¡¯s voice was as cold as the wind from hell. Chris¡¯s face revealed a hint of fear. However, Simone waspletely fearless. She only repeated what she had just said. ¡°We want the port and the release of our family member.¡± ¡°Break their other leg.¡± Cara calmly said. Simone¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. ¡°Miss Williams, are you bent on offending two big shots for a piece of trash?¡± ¡°What I want is sincerity.¡± Cara replied. ¡°Is your fianc¨¦ inferior to the business at the port?¡± Simone coldly asked. Before, she was calling him trash. However, to extort Cara Williams, Simone changed her words. ¡°At most, we¡¯ll part ways.¡± At this moment, Charles suddenly walked out and sneered. ¡°Cara Williams, at most, you¡¯ll let your fianc¨¦ die here. You can spend the rest of your life with thosends.¡± He had just received instructions from his family. The Yeagers could give up on the hostages in the Williams family¡¯s hands. Therefore, Charles was no longer afraid of threats. Now, he had to bargain with Cara as much as possible and get what he wanted. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Simone also sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make an exchange, we can kill Cole Stone. ¡°You¡¯re not the one making the deal now. We¡¯re in charge of buying, and you¡¯re in charge of selling.¡± Simone finally reacted. Although the Hayes family did not instruct her, she knew that as long as they gave up on the descendants of the family, they could almost be invincible. Their ploy depended on whether Cara Williams valued Cole. If you don¡¯t care, then there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡°The knife is on your fianc¨¦¡¯s chest. If it moves forward a little, your fianc¨¦ will die.¡± Charles walked to Cole and yfully smiled. Hugh¡¯s expression darkened. He had wanted to find an opportunity to snatch Cole away more than once. However, the silent Zen was staring at him, and Simone would lock onto him from time to time¡­ Even if these two people were instantly killed in front of him, as long as they could stop him for a moment, he had no chance of saving Cole Stone. The atmosphere in the factory was a little stagnant. No one knew what Cara Williams would do or say next¡­ ¡°Speak.¡± Simone¡¯s hoarse voice fell. Cara said, ¡°Okay, let him go.¡± Silence! Charles and the rest were immediately overjoyed. Chrisughed out loud. Wildughter filled the factory. Wasn¡¯t the domineering Cara Williams going to give in obediently now? The subordinates behind Hugh turned pale. When had they ever been insulted like this? If not for the fact that Cole, who clearly knew that he was Cara¡¯s fianc¨¦, did not know how to be careful¡­ How could Cara lose all those things?! ¡°Count yourself lucky.¡± Jane might be the only unhappy person on Charles¡¯s side. She looked at Cole¡¯s limp leg with hatred. If possible, she would rather have him die here. Cole was a stain on her life. Moreover, Jane was jealous of him¡­ If it were her, no one would be willing to offer so many priceless businesses in exchange for her life. Why can he? ¡°How do we make the transaction?¡± Simone calmly asked. ¡°Let him go first.¡± Cara ignored her words. Charles sneered. ¡°We won¡¯t let him go until we see real money.¡± Cara Williams was silent. Seeing Cara suffer, Charles smiled even more satisfactorily. Excitement shed in his eyes. When he would return to the Yeagers after this, everyone would praise him for his achievements tonight. He did not expect that in his lifetime, he could make the domineering Cara Williams helpless. This feeling was too carefree. In fact¡­ Cara had lost her rationality the moment Cole¡¯s leg was broken. From the beginning, she had been in a dilemma. No one was perfect. In the past, no matter how overbearing and unrestrained Cara was¡­ The moment she had a weakness, there was already a w in her. Cole was her biggest weakness. At this moment, Cara did not show any anger or even guilt¡­ In her opinion, if she had not acted recklessly and made an announcement to the whole city, how could Cole have fallen to such a state? At this moment¡­ A ferocious voice filled with killing intent and that came from gritted teeth rang out. ¡°You motherf*cker, Charles! F*ck you!¡± Silence! Everyone looked at Cole in unison. However, Charles was unmoved and even regained his elegance. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being a burden?¡± A burden! With no right to be angry. That was right. This was Cole tonight! Chris¡¯s subordinates evenughed. Laughter cut through the silence. They mocked the Williams family and Cole. How did Cara find such a useless fianc¨¦? Hugh¡¯s subordinates secretly sighed. The family leader clearly had better choices, so why did she choose Cole? Laughter filled Cole¡¯s ears as Charles and the rest looked at him disdainfully¡­ Cole¡¯s eyes were red with guilt and regret. Why am I a burden to Cara? Why am I so useless? Cole hated himself and the group of people in front of him. He would not tolerate it anymore. He knew how to help Cara resolve her current predicament. He would not take it anymore! ¡°You want to use me as a bargaining chip? Dream on.¡± Cole looked up at Charles. Charles smiled. ¡°But you¡¯re already at my mercy.¡± ¡°Really? Are you dreaming?¡± Cole sinisterly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is dreaming, Cole Stone!¡± Jane mocked him. Everyoneughed. However, Cole no longer responded. He closed his eyes, and the madness in them gradually faded¡­ Sorry, Dad, Mom! Your son is unfilial! Charles and the rest were stunned. Cole¡¯s words revealed a hint of relief as he said, ¡°Cara, if there¡¯s a future, I¡¯ll call you by your name. ¡°See you in the next life.¡± On the other end of the phone, Cara¡¯s body stiffened, and her pretty face instantly turned pale. She could tell! Cole had decided to die. ¡°No!¡± Cara instinctively shouted. Simone was the first to notice the death aura around Cole. Her expression drastically changed. ¡°Stop him!¡± But it was toote. Everyone¡¯s expression froze at this moment. Jane was shocked, and Chris was panic-stricken¡­ Charles was in disbelief. He muttered:?It¡¯s over! Everyone was watching. Cole leaned forward. He would use his life to resolve today¡¯s situation! The de was sharp and pierced through his heart. Stab! The de pierced through his heart. It became dyed dark red as blood sttered! This scene shocked everyone. Bang! Cole¡¯s body fell to the ground, kicking up dust. The light in his eyes gradually dissipated¡­ At that moment¡­ A sorrowful and angry roar reverberated in the air. ¡°Attack, kill them all!¡± Hugh suddenly took a step forward, and a terrifying aura surged from his body, making the expressions of Simone and the rest instantly turn ashen. Outside the factory, light and shadow flickered! The night became even darker. Chapter 53 - Threat

Chapter 53: Threat

¡°Is¡­ is he crazy?!¡± Charles roared. He had not expected Cole to break the situation like this. Chris¡¯s and Simone¡¯s expressions turned as ugly as if they had eaten shit. From the moment Cole had died, there was nothing left. Now, they could foresee how crazy Cara¡¯s revenge would be. ¡°W-What should we do?¡± Jane¡¯s face turned pale, and even her thighs started to tremble. The reason for this reaction was that when Cole had used his life to resolve the crisis tonight, the Williams family¡¯s reinforcements had happened to arrive at the scene. At this moment, the door was filled with dark figures. All of them were fierce and exuded a shocking aura. ¡°What should we do?¡± Charles gritted his teeth. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°You want to escape?¡± After Hugh rushed to Cole¡¯s side and confirmed the situation, his deep and cold voice rang from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can escape to.¡± From all directions! Even the side door of the factory was blown open. The factory was surrounded by their people. Chris¡¯s face turned pale. How¡­ how is that possible?! The next second¡­ Everyone instantly charged forward. At this moment, the entire abandoned factory was filled with deafening shouts. Cole¡¯s decisive suicide had shocked everyone who witnessed it. Especially the first wave of reinforcements from the Williams family. They had originally thought that Cole was just a good-for-nothing who lived off a woman, but they realized that they were wrong. Big mistake! How could someone who dared to use his life to solve his predicament be useless? At this moment, Cole had won their approval. Of course, only twenty or so people had acknowledged him. Under the night sky¡­ The battle ended half an hourter. Those who deserved it were either killed, injured, or caught. With Cara¡¯s powerful ability to mobilize people, this batch of reinforcements was extremely powerful. Simone, who had already been injured by Hugh, no longer had the ability to change the situation when faced with the disparity between the enemy and herself. She could only escape and n again. As for Chris, Charles, Zen, and Jane, Hugh had captured them. The reason he had still not killed them was that he was waiting for Cara¡¯s orders. *** ¡°Uncle Hugh, everyone has been brought to the car.¡± A masked person walked to Hugh. ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh nodded. He expressionlessly stared at Cole on the stretcher. When he had rushed to Cole¡¯s side, all signs of life had disappeared. The apanying doctor had also confirmed that Cole had been dered dead. ¡°Why?¡± Hugh closed his eyes a little and squeezed out a few words. He hated himself for not making a move sooner. Perhaps, Cole would not have to be taken away. Just then¡­ His phone rang. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Hugh picked it up. Cara had regained herposure. ¡°Where¡¯s Cole?¡± Hugh was silent for a while. ¡°He has been dered dead¡ª¡± ¡°Take him to the hospital, and find the best doctor.¡± Cara interrupted him. Hugh hesitated. ¡°Miss¡ª¡± ¡°The hospital,¡± Cara emphasized. ¡°Okay!¡± Hugh nodded and looked at the others. ¡°Send Cole to the hospital.¡± The others hurriedly moved Cole. ¡°Miss, what should we do with Charles and Chris?¡± Hugh asked. He quickly regained hisposure. They still had to maintain the family, so they did not have time to drown in sorrow. ¡°Wait for Cole to deal with them. We¡¯ll do what Cole says. If he dies, I want them to die with him,¡± Cara said. Her tone was calm. However, everyone could hear the crazy killing intent in it. ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh nodded. *** In a district at the center of Sky City. ¡°We caused trouble.¡± Jayden muttered. He knew very well that by kidnapping Cole, they would face the risk of Cara taking revenge. However, on ount of the benefits that came with it, they had not objected to the n. As long as they got the money, so what if Cara took revenge? Besides, they were not going to kill Cole. But it was different now. Cole was dead. Not only were the benefits gone, but they also had to face Cara¡¯s anger. It was all for nothing! ¡°Trouble?¡± However, Steve smiled and revealed a meaningful look. Jayden looked at Steve and sighed. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re far-sighted and weren¡¯t in a hurry to appear. Otherwise, we would have been the first to suffer.¡± Jayden was d that Chris was the scapegoat. If they were also present there, they would have been captured by Cara, like Chris, and they would have to face punishment from the family. It would be troublesome then. But it was different now. They could make Chris take the me alone without showing up! When the timees, they could also say that all these were Chris¡¯s personal actions. It had nothing to do with them, and they weren¡¯t responsible. Who asked Chris to offend the Williams? ¡°This is nothing.¡± Steve smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.¡± ¡°Sigh! But it¡¯s still a loss.¡± Jayden sighed. ¡°No.¡± Steve shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t lose out.¡± ¡°Not at all?¡± Jayden was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Steve said. ¡°At least, we used Chris to kill Cole. We can still answer to Trent.¡± Jayden¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡± Then, Jayden revealed a look of deep admiration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take ount of this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Steve smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. Then let¡¯s quickly call Trent to take credit.¡± Jayden pped his hands. ¡°We might even be able to get his support, so that when faced with Cara¡¯s anger, we don¡¯t have to pay so much price.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After agreeing to that, Steve looked down at the scene of Cole meeting the de with his body. ¡°Impressive.¡± ¡°What¡¯s impressive?¡± Jayden, who had taken out his phone, was stunned. ¡°I said Cole is impressive.¡± Steve added. ¡°Him? What¡¯s so great about a piece of trash?¡± Jayden sneered. Steve shook his head. ¡°If he hadn¡¯tmitted suicide, the Williams would have definitely declined.¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± Jayden felt that Steve¡¯s words were baffling. ¡°He¡¯s so useless that he can only use suicide to solve the problem. What has this got to do with the Williams¡¯s decline?¡± ¡°No.¡± Steve shook his head. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t died, not only would Cara Williams have paid the price, but she would have also damaged her position. Tonight, Cara had shown her ws. ¡°But with Cole¡¯s death, her ws are covered up again. ¡°Not only did Cole¡¯s suicide break tonight¡¯s trap, but it also broke my n to deal with Cara in the future.¡± Steve sighed. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. He just happened to be lucky. He must havemitted suicide in a fit of anger. What use can a boor who doesn¡¯t know how to endure humiliation be?¡± Jayden still scoffed. He was very dissatisfied with Cole. A bargaining chip did not make good use of his value and took the initiative tomit suicide, which was the reason their n failed. Jayden was furious. ¡°Perhaps!¡± Steve smiled. ¡°After all, it¡¯s useless to discuss too much. He¡¯s already a dead man. ¡°If he were given time to grow, with Cara¡¯s support, he could have very well be our greatest threat.¡± Chapter 54 - Awakening

Chapter 54: Awakening

¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± Hearing Steve¡¯s shocking words, Jayden shook his head. How could a poor man threaten the Hayes family even with Cara¡¯s support? Isn¡¯t Steve underestimating the strength of the family? ¡°Maybe.¡± Steve smiled and did not argue. *** At the hospital. ¡°Sorry, Miss Williams! We¡¯ve done our best,¡± The white-haired hospital director said with a heavy expression. Although no one had mentioned that the person on the bed was rted to Cara, seeing her appear here, the director knew that the person on the bed had to be very important. ¡°Okay.¡± Cara nodded and walked into the ward. When the hospital director saw this, he exchanged nces with Hugh and shook his head before leaving. Hugh followed Cara in the room. On the bed, Cole was lying quietly. No sound came from him at all, and his chest had stopped rising and falling. Cara sat in front of the bed and stared at Cole. ¡°Why did all of you leave one by one?¡± ¡°My condolences, Miss!¡± Hugh took a deep breath. Cara reached out and ced her hand on Cole¡¯s cold face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Her mother had died twenty years ago; her father ten years ago. And today, Cole had left as well. She did not even see thest of Cole. The only thing left was him with his eyes tightly shut. Cara suddenly shed two streams of tears. ¡°I think this is the first time I touched your face.¡± Hugh remained silent. Kam walked out. The two of them looked at Cara in silence. Other than shedding tears, Cara did not react in any way. However, at this moment, they realized that Cara¡¯s fingers were trembling. She seemed to be touching Cole¡¯s face, but she did note into contact with it. People say that it hurt. Cara did not know how Cole felt when the de passed through his heart. Perhaps, there was just a new hole in the heart. She also felt a hole in her heart. Yet another one! Cara¡¯s tears had already dried up. After a while of silence, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll call his parents.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh nodded. Cara stood up slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t send him away yet.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hugh replied. He knew that Cara was referring to not sending Cole to the mortuary yet. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send him off.¡± Cara stared at Cole. Hugh was silent. The Hayes family and the Yeagers family were going to suffer. At that moment¡­ Cara suddenly saw Cole¡¯s ring. She was slightly stunned. The ring emitted a red light. The red light deepened, turned into a demonic red, and finally, turned into nothingness. The cycle repeated¡­ At the next moment. Snap! The ring made a crisp sound. A crack appeared on the gemstone on it. Click! The second crack! Bang! A soft explosion took ce. The gem shattered. Cara¡¯s pupils shrank. The next second¡­ Cole¡¯s body suddenly moved. Bang! The hand with the ring suddenly jerked and fell. Boom!! The bed he was on instantly shattered. *** Cole¡¯s consciousness was blurry. The moment the de had pierced his heart, his mind had seemed to have shattered into nothingness. Then, he had fallen into chaos. It was long. Here, he saw some familiar and unfamiliar scenes. Three years ago¡­ When looking for an internship, he had bid farewell to his parents and Jane. An old man in a ck robe led him out of the school. On the long mountain road¡­ The stack of medical books was tall. The old man smiled at him. ¡°Master?¡± Cole was stunned. The old man smiled. ¡°My name is Grant Rogers. They prefer to call me the Miracle Healer. ¡°I took you in as my student today because you¡¯re extremely talented and have a good character. That¡¯s why I taught you medicine and martial arts. ¡°The goal of martial arts is cultivating true energy and strengthening the body. However, it will also y a powerful role before an enemy. Martial arts practice has different levels, from the first grade to the second, and so on.¡± In this memory, Cole was looking at the old man in a daze. Why do I not recall this? After saying all that, Grant pondered something for a while, then continued. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not teaching you martial arts so that you can kill people. (you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link ¡± https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR ¡± to support us) The main reason is that you can protect yourself. Because, in the future, when you treat illnesses and save people, you will definitely encounter people who are violent against doctors. With martial arts, you can also protect yourself from unreasonable patients.¡± Cole Stone: ¡°¡­¡± Why do I feel that this memory is a little absurd? Then¡­ The scene changed. Cole saw himself leaning on the stone table. Sometimes, he read medical books carefully and used scalpels. Sometimes, he was chased around the mountains by Grant with a stick and was beaten until he screamed. ording to Grant, this was called training his movement technique. A year passed by in a sh. On this day, Cole had learned medical skills and was prepared to leave the mountain to attend the graduation ceremony. Grant also nned to leave. However, at this moment, a woman carrying a dying little girl arrived on the mountain. The little girl was delicate and cute. However, her pale face ruined everything. The woman begged with a trembling voice, her eyes red with tears, ¡°Mr. Rogers, please save my daughter. I can give you anything, including my life. Please save her. She¡¯s only four years old¡­¡± After pleading, she knelt and kowtowed to Grant. Before Cole could stop her, the woman had already injured her forehead and was bleeding. Grant stopped her and went forward to take a closer look. In the end, he sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t save her. Her life is over. Her life has already started to end.¡± The woman seemed to have been struck by lightning. Her eyes were dazed, and she could not even cry. Even the Miracle Healer with top medical skills had said so. Her daughter was really hopeless. Seeing this, Cole could not bear it. Suddenly, he hesitantly said, ¡°Master, can I use the Heaven Defying Fate Changing technique?¡± ¡°Defying the heavens and changing fate?¡± Grant frowned. ¡°No, the Heaven Defying Fate Changing Technique is a medical taboo. There is an oath that the person who cast it will suffer a bacsh. The price is very heavy. At best, it will seal your medical memories, and you will lose all of your innate true energy. At worst, it will make you paralyzed and unconscious for the rest of your life. ¡°There¡¯s no way to break the Medical Oath other than death. ¡°You¡¯ve just learned medical skills. Even the lowest price is something you can¡¯t afford.¡± Cole smiled. ¡°But didn¡¯t I study medicine to save people?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Grant snorted. Cole chuckled and said, ¡°Then would I forget about Master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It might not involve medicine, so you won¡¯t forget me.¡± Grant hesitated. ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°For the past year, getting along with Master has been the most important. As for vital energy and medical skills, they are all external things. How can theypare to life?¡± ¡°If you practice well, you can rece me sooner orter. At that time, who knows just how many people can be saved because of you. There¡¯s no need to do this for a little girl.¡± Grant sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just can¡¯t stand to see a life die in front of me like this. She¡¯s only four years old.¡± Cole was adamant. Chapter 55 - Revival

Chapter 55: Revival

¡°Forget it! Suit yourself.¡± Grant waved his hand. Cole walked toward the little girl. Under the woman¡¯s shocked gaze, he administered acupuncture to the little girl. The heaven-defying fate-changing technique was snatching the life force of the world. In it were three needles: one to fix the body; one for the soul; and thest for the mind. Correspondingly, the practitioner had to expend all his strength to snatch life for it. After cing the three needles, Cole was exhausted and drenched in sweat. The little girl¡¯s face quickly regained its color. The woman at the side went from shock to disbelief, then broke into tears. She knelt in front of Cole and kowtowed three times. However, Cole and Grant no longer had the time to care about the woman. Cole¡¯s face was as pale as paper. All the strength in his body had left, and his body was on the verge of copse. Seeing this scene, the woman burst into tears. So this young man had paid such a heavy price to save her daughter. ¡°Steady.¡± Grant¡¯s expression was solemn as he hurriedly supported Cole. ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine, but I can feel that the bacsh ising.¡± Cole¡¯s lips were already purple and ck. ¡°All my memories of medicine have dissipated. I can¡¯t remember how to use the Soul Stabilizer anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± Grant gathered his true energy. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I should be back to normal after my true energy dissipates,¡± Cole said. Grant performed a check on Cole. What he saw left him relieved. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s only the lightest price. ¡°The heaven-defying fate changing technique is born from the dragon vein, so the oath is naturally restrained by the dragon¡¯s energy. ¡°If in the future, you can find a rare treasure that contains dragon¡¯s energy, after you use death to remove the Medical Oath, the dragon¡¯s energy can save your life.¡± Grant shook his head. In this era, finding treasures that contained the dragon¡¯s energy was too difficult. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Medical skills don¡¯t matter to me. It¡¯s just a pity that I can¡¯t take over Master¡¯s mantle.¡± Cole smiled. His eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and they were gradually closing. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem for Master.¡± Grant shook his head and looked at Cole Stone. Sighing, he said, ¡°Take a nap. You¡¯ll be fine when you wake up.¡± Cole closed his eyes and fell into darkness. *** The next day. ¡°I¡¯ll take you in as my student, but I won¡¯t teach you any medical skills. There are opportunities in this world. Go down the mountain.¡± Grant smiled at him. ¡°You have tricked me?¡± Cole, who was standing at the foot of the mountain, looked at Grant in confusion. At this moment, all the memories he had of Grant were only those of Grant leading him up the mountain the day before. And when Cole woke up, he found himself lying at the foot of the mountain. What¡¯s going on? ¡°How can you call it a trick when it¡¯s a matter of mutual consent? Leave!¡± Grant waved his hand. ¡°If we¡¯re fated, we will meet again, I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Then¡­ Grant left elegantly. He ran. Cole: ¡°¡­¡± Why not just fly away? *** The memory stopped there. At this moment, Cole finally understood what had happened to him. He had originally nned tomit suicide to resolve Cara¡¯s predicament. However, by ident, he had used his life to remove the Medicine Oath, and as a result, all of his lost memories had returned. At his moment of death, the ring on his finger had helped him survive. This was a rare treasure that contained the dragon¡¯s energy. It sounded a little unbelievable. However, since he had already gotten back his memories, he understood that Dragon¡¯s energy was energy from the chosen ones of the imperial throne. The royal family had the dragon vein, so they naturally had the dragon¡¯s energy. The dragon¡¯s energy came from people who were born to uphold the heavens. Not every king could have the dragon¡¯s energy; only those who had created a prosperous era could. Cole guessed that if he was not wrong, Cara¡¯s ring should have been passed down from the ancient sovereign. Perhaps, a king had given the ring to the Williams family. How fortunate! He was really fortunate. It could be said that after thousands of years of wear and tear, the dragon¡¯s energy that remained in the ring today was rare. That was why Cole was fortunate to get a ring with Dragon¡¯s energy. When the memory stopped¡­ Cole¡¯s consciousness started shaking. It was as if a scorching wave of fire had attacked him, tearing apart all the chaos. He suddenly opened his eyes! *** Inside the hospital ward¡­ Boom! The palm with the ring pped down. With that p, the recovered strength in Cole¡¯s body instantly copsed the bed under him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shocked, Hugh hurriedly stood in front of Cara. Kam immediately pulled Cara in front of her. They thought that someone was using Cole¡¯s corpse as bait to kill Cara. However, even after they raised their guards, no other movement happened in the ward. ¡°Help Cole up.¡± Kam said. Hugh was about to step forward when¡­ A voice stunned everyone. ¡°Cough cough, Uncle Hugh, there¡¯s no need.¡± Cole pushed the bed away and stood up. Kam and Hugh stared at Cole in shock. Cara¡¯s pupils shrank in disbelief. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Cole bitterly smiled and patted his body. This feeling made him ufortable. After retrieving his memories, he was especially dazed. He felt as if he had been training on the mountain a moment ago, but the next moment, he had been stabbed in the factory as if he had traveled through time. ¡°Are¡­ are you alright?¡± Hugh was stunned. For the first time, he was frightened. It was publicly acknowledged that the dead could not be resurrected. But what¡¯s going on? ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Cole touched his nose. ¡°Actually, my second uncle taught me the method of faking my death. That knife didn¡¯t really pass through my heart.¡± He could only start making things up. ¡°What?¡± Hugh and Kam were stunned. What kind of death faking method can make us all believe it? Just then¡­ ¡°Uncle Hugh, Aunty Lawson, leave first.¡± Cara, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, ¡°I want to talk to Cole alone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At her request, even though they were confused right now, the old couple decided to leave. St! The door closed. Only Cara and Cole were left in the ward. Looking at Cara, Cole felt a little speechless. He did not know where to start exining. However, Cara just looked at him quietly. ¡°Miss, Miss Williams, I¡­¡± Cole could not take it anymore. Silence! Before Cole Stone could finish¡­ Cara stepped forward and pped him. p! Cole was stunned. The p did not hurt, but it shocked him. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Cara stared at Cole. She gritted her teeth, and her eyes turned red. Cole was about to exin but¡­ The next moment¡­ The ward fell silent. Cara took a step forward and hugged Cole, her soft body falling into his arms. Cole¡¯s hand froze in the air. He had nowhere to put it. Cara remained silent. However, Cole could feel that his shoulders were drenched in tears. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Cole hesitantly ced his hand on Cara¡¯s back and patted her. Cara sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again.¡± At this moment, she was no longer the domineering Queen Williams. Chapter 56 - Late Night

Chapter 56: Late Night

Cara¡¯s fragile appearance appeared only for a moment, then she was back to normal. She broke away from Cole¡¯s embrace and turned to pick up a tissue. Cole felt the emptiness in his chest. Just then¡­ A sudden knock on the door startled her. ¡°Miss, the Yeagers called.¡± ¡°A call?¡± Cara said, ¡°Bring it in.¡± Someone walked into the room. When that man saw Cole standing, he was immediately dumbfounded. What is going on? ¡°Give it to me.¡± Cara stretched out her hand and emphasized. She clearly did not want the man to keep looking at Cole. The man did not dare to look at Cole anymore. He turned around and handed the phone to Cara. ¡°You may leave.¡± Cara instructed. ¡°Yes.¡± The man left the ward. Before he left, his gaze still contained shock. He had also been at the scene earlier. Wasn¡¯t Cole¡¯s heart stabbed? Why is he still alive? *** ¡°Hello.¡± After the man left the ward, Cara picked up the phone and turned on the speaker. Cole stood at the side and watched Cara make the call. ¡°Good evening, my niece!¡± An old voice came from the other end. It was clearly the head of the Yeagers family. ¡°Speak.¡± Cara had no intention of being polite. The head of the Yeagers family choked for a moment before smiling. ¡°How about this? Name a price, and I¡¯ll retrieve Charles and Zen de.¡± He also knew the ins and outs of this matter. He thought that he would have a chance to trick Cara, but he did not expect that Cole wouldmit suicide. Now, they were in deep trouble. They did not know how to resolve the subsequent matters. Their youngest son, Charles, was still in Cara¡¯s hands. He had no choice. He could only call to test the waters with Cara. If he could settle the matter with a small price, he did not mind paying. If Cara asked for too much, he would use this call to buy more time to save Charles. ¡°What do you think?¡± Cara did not answer. Instead, she looked at Cole. She had already decided on how to deal with this matter. Hearing Cara suddenly ask this, the head of the Yeagers family was stunned. Who is she talking to? Cole smiled and raised a finger. He mouthed, ¡°One person for 1.5 billion dors.¡± If the Yeagers were willing to pay that amount, he did not care whether Charles was dead or alive. It was simple. If he could help the Williams family get back a huge sum of benefits now, he would be ecstatic to see that. Besides, he couldeter for revenge. Of course, Cole understood clearly that the Yeagers couldn¡¯t fork out 3 billion dors! ¡°One person, 1.5 billion dors.¡± Cara answered directly. The head of the Yeagers family was speechless. He was silent for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s no way to discuss this?¡± ¡°We can if your son dies.¡± Cara said calmly. ¡°Must you stand against the Yeagers?¡± The Yeagers¡¯ head¡¯s tone was ruthless. ¡°Francis Yeagers, are you senile?¡± Cara sneered. ¡°How dare you disrespect me?!¡± Francis was furious. Cara dared to call his name? How impudent! Cara became even more disdainful. ¡°Francis Yeager, when your son kidnapped Cole, why didn¡¯t you think that I would stand against you?¡± A grudge between the two families had existed even before. Coupled with the current matter, Cara would not show Francis any respect. ¡°Cara, let me tell you¡­¡± Francis sneered. ¡°Cole is just an ordinary person. How can hepare to my son? Besides, Cole¡¯s already dead. ¡°Going against us for a dead person is not worth it for you. ¡°Our six families should be looking at the immediate benefits. You can¡¯t be so rash. ¡°Don¡¯t you know this logic?¡± Cara smiled coldly. ¡°Alright, thank you for teaching me a lesson.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Francis was stunned, and an ominous feeling arose in his heart. ¡°Wait for the good news regarding your son.¡± Cara hung up the call. Francis¡¯s expression changed drastically. *** ¡°Can you move about now?¡± Cara looked at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Cole nodded. He had been silent at the side just now because he did not want to disturb Cara. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯ve already caught those people in a vi in the suburbs.¡± Cara stood up. ¡°Francis Yeager is insincere in cooperating with us. He should be investigating where Charles and the rest are locked up. They should be able to find out soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cole replied. The two of them walked out of the ward. After leaving the ward, Cole sensed the true energy in his body. Other than saving his life, the dragon¡¯s energy had also helped him recover some strength. Although he did not have surging Connate realm true energy like before, he was at least a Postnatal realm second-grade practitioner. When ordinary people started to practice cultivation, they were strengthening their bodies. To do so, they had to open their energy core to cultivate true energy. After the true energy appeared, they would be considered a first-grade martial artist. When their true energy umted to a certain amount, it would flow through their limbs and bones. Then, they would be a second-grade martial artist. Once their true energy reached a higher level, they would be a third-grade martial artist. Finally, when their true energy would be perfectly connected throughout their bodies, they would reach the final stage and be a fourth-grade martial artist. Although Cole had used only the dragon¡¯s energy to circte energy through his limbs and bones, it was only a matter of time before he broke through to the final stage of a martial artist. He already had a strong foundation. After all, true energy could be taken away, but taking away physical fitness was not so easy. This was also why Cole¡¯s recovery speed was extremely fast whenever he exercised. *** After Cara and Cole walked out of the ward, Hugh and Kam, who were standing outside the door, walked to them. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± Cara said. ¡°Miss, did Francis Yeager say anything?¡± Hugh asked. ¡°He has no sincerity.¡± Cara said calmly. Hugh and Kam immediately understood. ¡°Their lives and endings are up to you.¡± Cara turned to look at Cole. ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. Since they could not fight for benefits for the Williams Corporation, there was no need to keep these people alive. Of course. Before killing them, Cole had to consider how to take revenge. They had tortured him and broken his leg. Cole remembered all these debts. He was not a magnanimous person. He would return the favor. And settle the score. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cara walked out first. Fortunately, it was already midnight, and no one was outside. Otherwise, when people would see that Cole, who had just been confirmed dead, was standing up¡­ It would probably be a famous medical miracle in the country. ¡°Did the Hayes family react?¡± Even after leaving the hospital, Cara continued asking the questions. Upon hearing this, Hugh shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no reaction from the other side. They seem to have given up on Chris.¡± ¡°It seems like we¡¯re being used as guns.¡± Cara immediately sneered. The battle between the direct descendants of the aristocratic families was just that cruel. Chris could not make a contribution and had already been given up. ¡°Did Simone Owens escape?¡± At this moment, Cole suddenly remembered. Chapter 57 - Who Said I Was Dead?

Chapter 57: Who Said I Was Dead?

At the moment of his death, Cole had seen Simone break out of the crowd. Cole felt uneasy letting such a powerful martial artist get away. ¡°Yes.¡± Hugh nodded. ¡°We couldn¡¯t stop her. She¡¯s powerful. Even though I hurt her, it was easy for her to escape.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Cole sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There is no need to waste time,¡± Cara said. ¡°Get in.¡± A few cars drove away. ¡­ It was 12:20 pm. The night was dark, and the street lights were bright. Cole and the rest soon arrived at the vi where Charles and the rest were locked. ¡°Be careful.¡± Cara instructed them. The people outside the door nodded in unison with wary expressions. They were different from the other group of people in the factory, and they had never seen Cole before. They were just a little curious to see an unfamiliar face beside Cara. Isn¡¯t the family head¡¯s fianc¨¦ dead? Who is this man? Cara and Cole walked in front. Hugh and Kam followed the two of them, looking around warily. The four of them walked into the vi. *** Inside the vi¡¯s hall¡­ The lights were brightly lit. Four people were lying down in the living room. They were all tied up tightly, red marks visible on their bodies. At the side, ten guards in ck masks stood and watched over them. A surveince camera hung in the corner. At this moment, those four people were tired after a period of suffering. Zen de looked at the surrounding guards with a dark expression, trying to find an opportunity to escape. Charles¡¯s expression was ugly, his eyes filled with gloom. Regarding Cole¡¯s death, he was well aware that the Hayes family could report the matter to Trent Wilson; however, it would be a loss for the Yeagers. Moreover, Charles had suffered the most. Not only did he fail to gain any benefits, but he also got captured. As for Chris, his face was filled with hatred. However, this hatred was not directed at Cara. It was for his brother Steve! When Simone had abandoned him, Chris had finally understood that the other party did not n to help him sincerely from the start. She only nned to watch his actions. If he seeded, Simone coulde out and share the credit with him. If he failed, he would naturally be caught¡­ She waspletely using him. Steve Hayes! Chris gritted his teeth. It has to be him. This fellow must have done many things behind my back. In the corner was Jane. At this moment, a swollen p mark graced her face, and she was in a sorry state. Her situation was the worst among the four of them. The reason was that her mouth was stuffed with strips of cloth. Why? The answer was simple. When the Williams family had caught the other three, they knew that the situation was over and obediently surrendered. However, Jane continued to struggle and make a fuss. How could the Williams endure it? Jane had been pped twice to shut her up. And right now, she was the most fearful out of them all. She knew that the Yeagers and the Hayes might be able to save those two guys from the Williams family, but she¡­ There was no hope for her! At that moment¡­ The door was pushed open. Cara walked in first. ¡°You guys can leave. Just leave them here.¡± Silence! The ten guards immediately retreated from the side door and closed it tightly. They made no sound during the process. Their execution was astonishing! When the four on the ground saw Cara walk into the room, their expressions immediately became interesting. Especially Jane. When she saw Cara descending like a queen with a domineering aura, her expression turned ugly. Why? What right did Cole have to gain Cara¡¯s recognition? In fact, Cara did not hesitate to offend the two big families, the Hayes and the Yeagers, for Cole. What had Cole done?! Thinking of what she had experienced, Jane became even more unstable and cursed crazily in her heart. ¡°Cara Williams.¡± Charles suddenly looked up. ¡°Let me go. The Yeagers can give you anything.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± Cara was expressionless. ¡°Francis Yeager called me. He couldn¡¯t give ¡®anything¡¯ to me.¡± Charles¡¯s face turned pale. I was abandoned? Chris raised his voice. ¡°Where¡¯s the Hayes family?!¡± ¡°The Hayes?¡± Cara smiled faintly. ¡°The Hayes didn¡¯t even make a single sound.¡± Chris¡¯s face was ashen, and the fear of death enveloped his heart. Indeed. I¡¯m doomed! Steve wants to use Cara to get rid of me. ¡°Miss Williams, please let Mr. Hayes off,¡± Zen de said. ¡°Any price is fine.¡± Cara was expressionless. ¡°Why should I?¡± Hearing this, Zen hurriedly added, ¡°Now that Cole is dead, I know you must be very sad, but the deceased is gone. There¡¯s no need for us to make things difficult for the living for the dead. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Yeager is in the wrong. But pursuing the matter now can¡¯t bring Cole back to life. It¡¯s better to take more money from the Yeagers family. ¡°First, this money can make up for the family members of Cole Stone and relieve their pain. ¡°Second, I believe that if you let Mr. Yeager off, the Yeagers will definitely be grateful to you. Our families can also turn hostility into friendship. ¡°Third, your kindness will definitely make him feel guilty. After repenting for this sin, he might even be able to befriend the Williams for generations after he takes over the Yeagers.¡± Zen was usually quiet, but at such an urgent time, he could still be of some use. Charles looked at Cara. ¡°Yes! Uncle Zen is right. Miss Williams, please let me go¡­¡± Cara smiled yfully. ¡°Well said, Zen de. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eloquent.¡± ¡°Miss Williams, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Zen lowered his head nervously. He was saving Charles and himself. If he could move Cara, he might be able to live. ¡°However, I think you might have misunderstood something.¡± Cara smiled. ¡°Misunderstood?¡± Zen¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Who told you that Cole is dead?¡± Cara sneered. Charles frowned. ¡°I saw with my own eyes that Cole¡¯s breathing had stopped. How could he still be alive?¡± What¡¯s wrong with this Cara? Could it be that she has been single for too many years and is hallucinating after her fianc¨¦ died? Charles guessed maliciously. He could not wait for Cara to have a mental problem. ¡°Yes, Miss Williams, there¡¯s no need to do this.¡± ¡°Let Mr. Yeager go. It¡¯s a win-win!¡± Zen did not think that anything was wrong with Cara. He felt that Cara was just looking for a reason to not let them go. ¡°Win-win?¡± Cara sneered, her expression turning gloomy at once. ¡°Who wants to have a win-win situation with you?¡± The moment Cara¡¯s expression darkened, the temperature in the room seemed to drop a few degrees. This shocked Zen. Is this the power of the Queen of the Williams Corporation? There is no true energy or martial art. Just by being in a high position, she was able to instill fear in others. Charles reluctantly said, ¡°But, but Cole Stone is indeed dead. There¡¯s no point in making things difficult for us.¡± ¡°Who said I was dead?¡± A voice suddenly rang out. Charles, Chris, and Zen were stunned. When Jane, who had been cursing Cole at the side, heard this voice, she was shocked¡­ How is that possible?! Chapter 58 - I’ll Do It

Chapter 58: I¡¯ll Do It

The voice scared Jane out of her wits. She felt it was very familiar. Too familiar! This is Cole¡¯s voice. At the next moment¡­ Cole walked out from behind Cara and looked at the four of them. With a smile, he said, ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed. Their eyes widened. A storm brewed in their hearts. How is that possible?! That knife clearly passed through Cole¡¯s heart! ¡°You, you¡­ impossible!¡± Agitated, Charles roared. His previous elegance had vanished. He could not ept that Cole was still alive! This meant that him working the entire night ended with only him being tied up. The only loser tonight was him! ¡°Why not?¡± Cole held a small knife in his hand and walked toward the four of them with a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m lucky. Is there a problem?¡± When Cole came out, Hugh had already followed him. This time, he had to protect Cole closely. As for Cara, she remained silent. She would leave the rest to Cole. She believed in his ability. ¡°Then how can you return to normal so quickly?¡± Zen suddenly shouted, ¡°If you¡¯re not Cole Stone, who are you?¡± Even if that sh had not killed Cole, breaking his leg would definitely have crippled him. How could this lively person in front of him be Cole Stone? ¡°Me?¡± Cole walked to the four of them and calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m your dad.¡± Zen immediately red at Cole. With his true energy, he could break free from this tight rope. This was also why he had been so confident in escaping. He really wanted to break free from his restraints and punch Cole, who had started to show off just because of Cara. However¡­ Standing behind Cole, Hugh expressionlessly stared at him. Zen did not dare. ¡°Why are you still alive?¡± Charles¡¯s expression darkened. From the tone of his words, he could tell that this was the person who had pointed at his nose and scolded him tonight. But he did not understand¡­ Why was Cole alive? Cole did not exin further. He stood up and said. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you all a chance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. There¡¯s a knife here. I¡¯ll untie you. Thest person standing here can walk out of here. ¡°It¡¯s very fair. Uncle Hugh can be a witness. He won¡¯t interfere in your duel.¡± Cole said with a smile. Silence! Cara¡¯s lips immediately curled into a smile. However, the four people involved in the matter were shocked. Especially Jane! How could she survive such a duel? Chris immediately retorted, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree. Charles has his guard. If I can¡¯t beat Zen, I¡¯ll definitely die.¡± Cole looked at Chris. ¡°Mr. Hayes, wait a moment. At least the Yeagers called. I gave them this chance on ount of the Yeagers¡¯ family head. ¡°As for you, the Hayes family has already given up on you. You don¡¯t have the right to live.¡± Chris immediately felt stifled and almost vomited blood. Cole would not let Chris participate in this duel. Chris was still useful and could die a littleter. Cole had said this purely to disgust Chris. After standing up, Cole walked to Chris¡¯s side. ¡°Come. Since you¡¯re about to die, I¡¯ll return you some interest first.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chris was stunned. Interest? What interest?! Then, his vision darkened. Cole¡¯s fist smashed down with a violent aura. When Zen and Hugh saw the aura surging from Cole, their expressions changed. Bang! Chris mmed into the wall, his head bleeding. He fainted! Cole smiled. Chris had knocked him out in the alley earlier in the night, so he naturally had to return the favor. If they wanted to settle scores, of course, they had to settle it exactly. Seeing this, Charles was terrified. ¡°Alright, do you want to participate in this game?¡± Cole turned around with a smile and looked at the three of them. One had to kill someone. Cole wanted them to see theirst shred of hope before ending them. ¡°What if you don¡¯t hold your words?¡± Charles¡¯s expression was ugly. He had a way to win this game. There was no need to consider Jane, and Zen¡¯s family was still in the hands of the Yeagers¡­ However, if Cole went back on his words, there was nothing he could do. ¡°I promise to let the winner walk out, and I will let you walk out.¡± Cole smiled. His smile was cold. ¡°You can choose to participate or not. There are only two paths. Choose one.¡± Charles felt as ufortable as if he had eaten shit. It was too disgusting. ¡°I will participate.¡± After a while, Charles lowered his head. When Zen saw Charles lower his head, his face turned ashen. He squeezed out two words. ¡°I¡¯ll participate.¡± Cole walked to Jane¡¯s side. Looking at Jane¡¯s fearful and vicious gaze, he reached out and pulled open the cloth. ¡°What about you? Are you participating?¡± ¡°Cole, you bastard!¡± She shouted in fear. Jane, who knew that she was going to die, had copsed. How could she survive such a survival game? ¡°Are you participating?¡± Cole repeated. ¡°Are you trying to y with us? You definitely won¡¯t let us get out alive, you demon, you monster.¡± Jane roared. She kept trembling. Despair! Such deep despair! Charles still had hope for victory in this survival game. However, for Jane, there was no chance of surviving. Now, every minute of her life, every second, was filled with the fear of death. This fear was like a rope that gradually tightened around her neck. It suffocated her. She had been forced into a corner! This was even more terrifying than killing her straight! Suddenly, Jane saw Cara in the distance and shouted venomously, ¡°Cole, I knew it. You must have had something going on with this old woman. You¡¯re still torturing me with her¡­ ¡°So you betrayed me from the start. ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag. ¡°You¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± Nonsense! She was terrified. Cole¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try saying another word?¡± His tone was filled with killing intent. A chilling killing intent! Zen¡¯s expression changed. What¡¯s going on? Why is it that after hemitted suicide, it¡¯s as if he became a different person? Especially the true energy that erupted from him when he knocked Chris out¡­ How is that possible?! Seeing Cole¡¯s terrifying gaze, Jane instinctively felt afraid. She froze. Cole raised his palm, and it was about tond. Jane could scold him, but not Cara! However¡­ ¡°Cole, wait.¡± Cara suddenly spoke. Cole turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cara walked closer and stood beside Cole. She looked down at the red and swollen Jane and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Cole was stunned. Jane¡¯s expression drastically changed. Cara raised her hand. A clean p! p! The sound echoed throughout the room. Chapter 59 - Start

Chapter 59: Start

Cara¡¯s p stunned everyone in the room. Cole was dumbfounded. The high and mighty Queen Williams made a move herself? Hugh was astounded as well. Previously, when she wanted to hit James Lewis at the Golden K Bar, Cara found it dirty and was unwilling to touch him. But at this moment, she actually¡­ At this thought, Hugh could not help but look at Cole. Clearly, Cara had done it for Cole. Jane was caught off guard. She was about to curse again. Unexpectedly, Cara said, ¡°This p was for me.¡± Then, Cara expressionlessly pped her again¡­ Smack! Jane lost her ability to think. ¡°This p was for Cole.¡± Cara exined. When Cole saw this, the shock on his face was reced by aplicated expression. Jane, who had been pped to the ground, had a venomous gaze. At this moment, she looked up at Cole and Cara. She suddenly recalled the scene of her knocking down Cole on the street. At that time, she and James Lewis had been looking down on him. However, at this moment, their roles seemed to have reversed. Charles¡¯s expression turned ugly. How much does Cole mean to Cara? In fact, Charles had never wanted to believe that the high and mighty Cara would like a good-for-nothing. He thought that Cara negotiating with him for Cole was actually a message to her subordinates to win their hearts¡­ No matter how useless you are, as her person, she will not give you up so easily! However, from the looks of it, Cara could abandon her status for Cole and personally p others¡­ It was enough to see how important Cole was to Cara. At that moment¡­ ¡°Okay, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± After pping Jane, Cara turned to look at Charles. ¡°What?¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°Uncle Hugh,e and break Charles¡¯s leg,¡± she expressionlessly said. It was as if the legs she was ordering to be broken did not belong to Charles but an ant. Charles¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°No, no! I promise to participate. Please don¡¯t break my leg.¡± He panicked. He was really panicking this time! He had been confident that he could survive the survival game. However, if he became crippled, coupled with his failure today, he would be useless when he returned to the family. Just thinking about this scene made him despair. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± Cara said calmly, ¡°When you ordered someone to break Cole¡¯s leg, you should have known that I would break yours sooner orter.¡± She was settling scores. After taking back what they owed them, she would let them y the survival game. ¡°That was Simone Owens.¡± Charles roared in despair. He wanted to defend himself! However, Cara would not listen. She turned around and left. Even though Simone was the one who had ordered someone to break Cole¡¯s leg, Cara did not like Charles. Hugh walked up. Charles struggled and retreated weakly. He even looked at Zen. ¡°Uncle Zen, save me, save me!¡± Zen gritted his teeth. ¡°Hugh Williams, calm down!¡± However, he had no intention of moving. Charles panicked. He struggled to move his body and tried his best to retreat with his legs, but he quickly bumped into the wall¡­ Hugh got closer to him. Helpless! Terrified! Charles had nowhere to go! When Hugh arrived in front of Charles, he had already stiffened¡­ A voice fell. ¡°Uncle Hugh, don¡¯t do it.¡± It was Cole. Hugh was shocked. ¡°Why?¡± Cole did not ask Cara for permission. He knew that Cara would listen to his arrangements. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cole shook his head. When Charles heard this, his stiff body suddenly rxed. He had escaped death! He had the urge to cry. Hearing this, Hugh stepped back. ¡°Okay.¡± Cole walked over to Charles. ¡°Thank you, Cole! Thank you for sparing me!¡± Charles¡¯s voice revealed the joy of escaping death. He went limp from head to toe as he thanked Cole profusely. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have gone against you¡ª¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Cole smirked. ¡°You¡¯re thanking me too soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Charles Yeager was astonished. He felt that something was strange in front of him. He looked up. A leg mmed down on him with a strong wind! Click! ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Cole¡¯s cold voice rang out. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Charles screamed in pain. He convulsed from the pain. Having regained his medical skills, Cole knew where to hit Charles so that the man would not instantly lose consciousness from the pain. Seeing this scene, Hugh smiled. So that was it. He turned to look at Cara¡­ As expected, Miss is not surprised. It seems like she already knew what Mr. Stone was thinking. ¡°Cole, Cole, I will kill you!¡± Charles twitched and roared. His face twisted in pain, and he let out a gurgling sound. He even mmed the back of his head against the wall, wanting to reduce the pain. His thigh waspletely crippled. ¡°How was it?¡± Cole stood up straight and looked at Jane. ¡°Look, has your chances of survival increased?¡± Jane did not speak and only looked elsewhere coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Cole plunged the knife into the floor in front of Charles and untied him. Then, he walked toward Zen. ¡°After I untie you, you can start.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you directly?¡± Zen looked at Cole gloomily. ¡°You¡¯re not even a fourth-grade martial artist. I don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Cole smiled at Zen. Zen froze. ¡°How did you know?¡± He had just seen that Cole had miraculously acquired a second-grade martial artist¡¯s true energy, which he did not have beforemitting suicide. Zen¡¯s heart was in turmoil. However, now that Cole had directly exposed his power, it made him even more frightened. How could Cole tell? ¡°Very easy.¡± Cole tied Zen up. ¡°Join the game obediently. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll send you out.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zen gritted his teeth. He had indeed wanted to kill Cole just now, but after Cole had exposed his power, he did not dare to act rashly. ¡°y well.¡± Cole Stone finally untied Jane. Jane regained her freedom, but she did not even move. Cole took a few steps and turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll send thest winner out. I won¡¯t let Uncle Hugh follow me, nor will anyone take the opportunity to attack you. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Begin.¡± Cole proimed. However¡­ Jane, who already knew that she would die, turned around and ran. She wanted to rush to the door closest to her. She had been waiting for a long time. Jane knew that the moment the game started was herst chance. Now, no one was looking at her. And this door was so close to her¡­ As long as she escaped from here, she would survive. She had to survive! She wanted revenge! She wanted to avenge her humiliation! Suddenly¡­ A dagger pierced Jane¡¯s back. St! Jane fell to the ground, grabbing the air weakly. The ss window reflected Charles¡¯s palm as he threw the dagger. So, in the end, the person who killed me was Charles! Jane looked at Cole. Looking at Cole, who was watching her from a distance, she felt an indescribable sense of unfamiliarity. She suddenly regretted it. The door was only twenty centimeters away from Jane. Yet, Jane fell into a pool of blood, her pupils gradually widening¡­ Chapter 60 - The Victor’s Despair

Chapter 60: The Victor¡¯s Despair

Seeing Jane fall to the ground, Cole sighed. He felt an indescribable mncholy. The three years of rtionship he had with her had worn down bit by bit in this half a year. Then, there were the earth-shattering changes¡­ All of this was because of Jane. Now, Jane had fallen and lost her breath. However, in the eyes of others, she was just an ant being stepped on. No one paid attention to it. At this moment, Charles Yeager looked at Zen de with a vicious expression. ¡°Uncle Zen, youmit suicide.¡± Although he did not have as strong a tolerance as Cole Stone and could not even make a sound when his leg was broken, he had practiced martial arts before. He could control himself and stop screaming after a few minutes. ¡°Why?¡± Zen also got up at this moment and looked at Charles. From the moment Charles had agreed to participate in the survival game, Zen knew that Charles was confident in dealing with him. Therefore, even since then, he didn¡¯t have the thought of protecting Charles. Otherwise, when Cole had broken Charles¡¯s thigh just now, Zen could have actually helped. But he had not! ¡°Why?¡± Charles sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill me.¡± Zen slowly approached him. ¡°That¡¯s the reason.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re safe just because you sent your family overseas? Our people have long followed you and be close neighbors with your two lovely daughters and beautiful wife.¡± Charles smiled sinisterly. Due to the pain Cole¡¯s action gave him, he could no longer maintain his elegant appearance. Facing death, he tore apart all his disguises. ¡°Your family is so ruthless.¡± Zen gritted his teeth and red at Charles. Cole stood not far away and quietly watched the two of them fight. ¡°You¡¯re not loyal enough.¡± Charles criticized Zen, ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to send your wife and daughter away from the country, we wouldn¡¯t have seen the possibility of you betraying the family.¡± ¡°Charles Yeager, stop twisting the truth.¡± Zen angrily said, ¡°So what if your family controls Penny¡¯s life? If I kill you now and tell Francis Yeager that the Williams killed you, they will still believe me.¡± ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Charlesughed out loud, his eyes filled with the joy of his scheme seeding. ¡°When you protected me the first time, I had already told my family that as long as I die, irrespective of you being dead or alive, you and your family will die with me.¡± Zen¡¯s expression changed drastically and he flew into a rage. ¡°Charles Yeager, you, you¡­¡± Zen¡¯s face turned red. He was so angry that he punched Charles in the face. Then, he suddenly stepped on Charles¡¯s other leg. ¡°Ah!¡± Charles screamed miserably. Before his smugness could disappear, it was reced by pain. He was in excruciating pain! Crippled! He had beenpletely crippled! Charles struggled and kept hitting the wall, enduring the tragic pain. The entire vi was filled with his cries of pain. However, afterpletely crippling him, Zen did not attack any further. Zen stood rooted to the ground, his expression uncertain. How would he dare to kill Charles? What would happen to his wife after he killed him? What about his daughter? Cole had no intention of stopping him. His face was expressionless. Perhaps, such a scene seemed too cruel, but Cole knew that his future would inevitably face such a test. His enemies were even more ruthless than he was now. After the pain, Charles chuckled and sucked in a cold breath. He forced himself to use hisst bit of strength and revealed a sinister but smug smile. ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to attack me? ¡°So what if you break my leg? ¡°It can¡¯t change the life and death of your wife and daughter. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Charlesughed proudly. ¡°Give me proof that you¡¯ll let Penny and the others off. I can let you off.¡± Amidst Charles¡¯s mockery, Zen de remained silent for a long time before saying this through gritted teeth. He really wanted to live. But if his wife and daughter died¡­ His life would be meaningless. However, Charles was already in despair. He did not even have legs now. He could rely on only crutches or a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Not to mention managing his family, it was difficult for him to even continue living. Under such circumstances, what was the point of winning this game? Charlesughed like he was possessed, ¡°Impossible. I won¡¯t let you guys off. ¡°I want someone to assault your daughter and your wife. I want them to humiliate your wife and daughter in front of your corpse. You¡¯re dead! ¡°You¡¯re dead, you¡¯re dead! ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Zen¡¯s eyes suddenly froze, and blood rushed to his head. His mind went nk, and he lost all rationality. ¡°Ahhh! Charles Yeager, I want you to die!¡± He roared and leaned over. A punch! A punch! Another punch! He roared, his face ferocious as he crazily punched down. How could he tolerate such words? Bang! Bang! Bang! The continuous muffled sounds were like firecrackers. Zen¡¯s fists hit his flesh, and he used up all of his fourth-grade martial artist vital energy. His aura was terrifying, and the might he exuded made even Hugh Williams¡¯s face turn green. The way Zen went all out was a little shocking. Bang! Zen missed and punched a big hole in the wall. He then fell to the ground. At this moment, Charles Yeager¡¯s face waspletely unrecognizable. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Zen fell to the ground, still breathing. His body twitched from time to time like a fish on the verge of death. ¡°Done.¡± Cara Williams suddenly said, ¡°Let him go.¡± The reason was not that Cara Williams was soft-hearted, but that Cole had said to let someone go after agreeing to the survival game. ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded and walked toward Zen de. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zen stood up silently. Just like that. Zen followed Cole out of the vi. Hugh did not follow them. He also sympathized with Zen de. Squeak! The door was pushed open. After walking out of the door, Cole felt energized. The stagnant pressure immediately disappeared. In the vi, the air was suffocating. Outside the vi, the air was cool and refreshing. But Zen did not feel this way. He just wanted to escape. He wanted to reach his wife and daughter quickly. His mind was a mess. He did not know how to deal with the safety of his wife and daughter overseas. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise.¡± Cole said with a smile. Zen was about to speak, but Cole¡¯s next words immediately made him feel cold. ¡°You should leave now.¡± Then, a punch with the sound of wind suddenly appeared in front of Zen! Chapter 61 - Role Switching

Chapter 61: Role Switching

Cole sympathized with Zen, but this did not mean that he would let the man off. The reason was simple. If he let Zen off, who would let him off? What did he do wrong before? Why was he crippled by Zen and why was his thigh broken? From the moment he had woken up, it was impossible for him to be merciful. If he did not kill the snake, he would bring harm to himself. When Zen replied, other than taking revenge on the Yeagers, Cole would probably receive resentment too. ¡°Ah!¡± Zen screamed in pain. He subconsciously raised his hand, wanting to repel Cole¡¯s attack. However, Cole retreated a few steps. He was not in a hurry to beat up the drowning dog. He had already evaluated Zen¡¯s exact strength. As for Hugh, he hurriedly walked out. Since Cole had made a move on Zen, Hugh decided toe out to protect him in case something unexpected happened. But Hugh was a little surprised. He never expected Cole to lie to Zen from the beginning. Cara was also surprised. She let out a silent sigh. She knew. Cole had changed. The reliable and hardworking Cole from before had gradually changed. Cole did not attack Zen again. Zen hurriedly retreated and angrily looked up at Cole, roaring, ¡°You lied to me!¡± He was filled with grief and despair. Why? He had already fallen out with the Yeager Family and even killed Charles Yeager. He thought that he had grasped thest hope of survival and could still save his wife and daughter¡­ However, Cole¡¯s actions had cut off all his hopes. Unable to save his wife and daughter, he would die here. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Cole expressionlessly exined, ¡°I said from the beginning that the winner can walk out of the vi, but I didn¡¯t say I wanted you to survive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡± Zen roared. ¡°Say that again?¡± Cole¡¯s expression was cold. No matter how shameless he was, could hepare to Zen? Chris Hayes had arrested him because he was Cara¡¯s fianc¨¦. The benefits involved wereplicated. But Zen was different. At that time, he had no idea who Cole was. Just because of Jane¡¯s encouragement and Charles¡¯s orders, Zen had attacked innocent ordinary people with his fourth-grade martial power. If not for Hugh¡¯s protection, Cole would have had his limbs broken by Zen and been thrown in front of the Yeagers. That way, Zen was the most shameless person. ¡°You¡­¡± Furious, Zen roared, ¡°But you broke your promise. ¡°What about my daughter? ¡°What about my Penny?¡± Zen trembled. ¡°If you want to live, it¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Cole looked at Zen quietly. ¡°If you beat me, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Zen suddenly stopped moving. Cara frowned. ¡°No.¡± She pitied Zen for a moment, but she was willing to let him go because Cole had agreed to it. Otherwise, she would have killed him long ago. But she could not watch Cole fight with Zen. Cole was no match for him. Hugh¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mr. Stone, you can¡¯t.¡± He knew that Cole must have had an unknown fortuitous encounter to be able to revive. This fortuitous encounter might even be rted to the second-grade martial artist¡¯s true energy that had appeared inside Cole out of thin air. He wouldn¡¯t pry, but that didn¡¯t mean he would let Cole go on with this. How could a second-grade amateur martial artist win against a fourth-grade martial artist? ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± When Hugh heard this, his expression changed slightly. He still wanted to stop him. However, Cara said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let Cole decide.¡± Since Cole had said so, she chose to believe him. At this moment¡­ Zen looked at Cole. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Positive.¡± Cole¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Life or death.¡± This was a life-or-death battle! Hugh had a solemn expression. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡± A sinister smile appeared on Zen¡¯s face. ¡°Come at me.¡± Cole looked at Zen silently. If he wanted revenge, he naturally had to do it himself. Zen sneered. ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not ying with me? What if Hugh Wiliams and Kam Lawson interfere in the fight?¡± This was Zen provoking Cole to take the initiative to create a situation where Hugh and Kam could not interfere. Zen knew that Hugh would definitely not watch him kill Cole. The elusive Kam would not sit idly by either. However, Zen did not intend to kill Cole. He nned to take Cole hostage. In that case, not only could he escape from here, but he could also use Cole as a bargaining chip to exchange for his wife and daughter with the Yeagers. ¡°There¡¯s no need to provoke me. I won¡¯t let others interfere in my life-or-death battle.¡± Cole¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at Uncle Hugh and said, ¡°Uncle Hugh, please step back. Also, Aunty Lin, who¡¯s behind Zen, please step back. I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Zen suddenly turned around. Kam walked out silently. Zen broke out in cold sweat.?When did Kam appear behind me? Hugh was also surprised.?Why is Kam here? Following that, the expressions of the three people there, except Cara, changed drastically. How did Cole manage to see through Kam? Kam took a deep look at Cole and walked behind Cara. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to interfere in Mr. Cole¡¯s fight.¡± Cara¡¯s eyes widened slightly before she regained herposure. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He knows his limits. You guys can retreat.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hugh and Kam retreated. They were still worried about Cole¡¯s potential death. However, the moment Cole had exposed Kam¡¯s location, they had received a boost in confidence. ¡°Is that enough for now?¡± Cole looked at the still-shocked Zen and said calmly. Zen¡¯s expression was ugly. He hadn¡¯t noticed Kam, but Cole had¡­ At this moment, before the battle, his aura had already fallen. Still, he gritted his teeth. ¡°I know that you have a second-grade martial artist¡¯s true energy now. At this age, you can already be said to be a genius. ¡°But so what? ¡°I¡¯m a fourth-grade martial artist. It¡¯s easy for me to defeat you!¡± Zen shouted. Then, a powerful aura surged in his body. He was emboldening himself and trying to shake Cole. However, Cole was unmoved. Cole¡¯s eyes remained still as he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Hugh, who was observing the situation from nearby, was surprised. Why do I think of Miss after hearing Mr. Cole¡¯s words? Cara¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Arrogant!!¡± Zen roared. He was a fourth-grade martial artist. How could he endure such humiliation?! After saying that, Zen immediately stomped his left leg and punched Cole¡¯s face. The airflow was violent. But Cole did not budge. He had no intention of giving in. Bang! Cole¡¯s face took the hit. He was hit! Zen was delighted, but his expression suddenly changed. Hard! It was hard. It was very hard. Cole said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s too light.¡± Then, he punched Zen in the face¡­ But the roles had been switched! Chapter 62 - Ending

Chapter 62: Ending

Zen¡¯s fist stopped on Cole¡¯s face, but he did not manage to hurt him at all. Why is Cole¡¯s defense so terrifying? Zen was shocked. Even if Zen had focused only on martial arts and neglected the lethality of his punches and kicks, how could a second-grade martial artist withstand the punch of a fourth-grade martial artist? Cole was unscathed. This was againstmon sense! ¡°You told me tonight that you¡¯re called Invincible Zen de because the martial arts you practice areparable to the Invincible Shield?¡± Cole smiled. ¡°But you don¡¯t know that my martial arts are even stronger than the Invincible Shield.¡± Cole¡¯s master had once told him that if he wanted to be strong, he had to learn to receive beatings. Cole had been chased around the mountains by his terrifying master for a year! That was why he could have a strong recovery ability when he lost all his strength. His resistance and recovery ability had far exceeded Zen¡¯s imagination. Zen¡¯s expression changed. He wanted to retreat and stay away from Cole. He smelled danger. But it was toote! Although Cole was slower than him, he arrived first. Clenching his fists, Cole punched out. Boom! An explosive noise erupted in the silent night sky. ¡°Ah!¡± Zen screamed. The punch in his stomach instantly pushed him back a few meters, then he fell to the ground. His jacket that had a straight cor was wet from the water on thewn. ¡°How can you break my defense?¡± Zen was in disbelief. The pain from his abdomen made him curl up uncontrobly. With such powerful endurance training, how could he break through the endurance training that he was so proud of with his second-grade martial arts?! It can¡¯t be! Cole did not answer Zen. He just smiled and approached him. ¡°I¡¯ve returned the punch you gave me tonight. ¡°Zen, stand up.¡± Zen was shocked. He had practiced horizontal martial arts and had extremely strong resistance and recovery abilities. Therefore, he was not afraid even when facing a famous expert like Hugh. But he was afraid now. Not only was he afraid, but he was also terrified! The reason for his terror was that he had suddenly realized that Cole¡¯s punch not only made his horizontal martial arts, which he was proud of, useless but also made his true energy dissipate and unable to condense. In other words, Zen could not use his martial arts now. ¡°Why can you break my energy?¡± Zen struggled to stand up and tried to condense his true energy, but his efforts were useless. ¡°Continue.¡± Cole still did not respond. He had only tampered with Zen¡¯s acupoints when he punched him. This was also the reason he could break Zen¡¯s defense. Cole pressed on. Zen was on the verge of a mental breakdown. After being threatened by Charles Yeager and being worried about his wife and daughter, he had gained the hope of winning, but he had now been pulled back to despair. Since he had been rendered unable to use his true energy for the time being, how could he be Cole¡¯s match? ¡°I, I admit defeat.¡± Zen trembled and lowered his head. Cole stopped in his tracks. In the vi, Hugh and Kam looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. How strong was Cole? He could actually force Zen to surrender. Cole looked at Zen expressionlessly. ¡°This is a life-or-death battle.¡± ¡°But I want to go back and see my wife and daughter.¡± Zen pleaded with a trembling voice and looked straight at Cole. For him, this was hisst chance. Cole looked at Zen and saw thetter¡¯s eyes gradually turning red. After a long while, Cole sighed and said, ¡°Why did you¡ª¡± At this moment. Zen suddenly pounced forward. A dagger that had never appeared before appeared in his hand and lunged toward Cole¡¯s abdomen. Cole could not avoid the sudden attack. When they saw this, Hugh¡¯s and Kam¡¯s expressions changed as they rushed out of the vi. Zenunched a sneak attack?! Yes¡­ From the moment he had started begging, Zen had made up his mind. If he could distract Cole and dy him so that he could condense his true energy, he would definitely catch him. There was no point in surrendering to him. Seizing Cole was hisst chance. As expected, it worked! Cole stopped. The moment Zen looked at him, he understood that he had a chance. Therefore, after his true energy recovered, Zen sighed and attacked. This was hisst chance! Cole¡¯s true energy could not form a powerful defense in a hurry. Zen¡¯s face was ferocious, and the dagger in his hand flickered with a sharp light. Closer! Cole¡¯s body was getting closer. Zen seemed to see hope in front of him. At this moment! Cole¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Why are you so obsessed?¡± Zen was stunned. Cole did not retreat. Instead, he moved forward. His left hand reached out at lightning speed and grabbed Zen¡¯s dagger, then he stabbed it into Zen¡¯s chest. Squish! Blood sttered. Zen fell to the ground in shock, his body twitching. ¡°How could you see through it?¡± The dagger stabbed into his heart. He did not have long to live. ¡°Because I never trusted you in the first ce,¡± Cole said. His true energy was circting the entire time, and he was on guard. Zen stiffened.?I see¡­ The blood of the heart soaked his jacket and flowed toward thewn. ¡°Penny, I want to go home¡­¡± Zen muttered. He tried to open his eyes and looked at the night sky, sad and desperate. Cole¡¯s voice came. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your wife and daughter if I get the chance.¡± Zen froze and looked at Cole. Forcing a smile, he said, ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± Zen¡¯s eyes were open, but his life force was gone. After being silent for a while, Cole closed his eyes. ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Cara walked to Cole¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that a martial artist¡¯s vitality is far stronger than that of ordinary people. It¡¯s obvious that Zen could maintain his vitality for so long after being stabbed in the heart.¡± He suddenly paused. ¡°But if he were not a martial artist, he wouldn¡¯t have died in battle at such a young age. Zen should only be in his fifties, right?¡± Cara smiled when she heard that. ¡°If you weren¡¯t a martial artist, wouldn¡¯t you have died tonight?¡± Stunned, Cole smiled bitterly. ¡°That makes sense. ¡°Sir, may I know how to deal with Zen?¡± Kam took the initiative to ask. The moment they had entered the vi, this group had asked Cara¡¯s other subordinates to go to the periphery to keep an eye outside. Therefore, only Kam could do the chores here. Hearing the term ¡°Sir,¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°Uh, I haven¡¯t married Miss Williams¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cara interrupted him. Cole did not dare to speak anymore. Hugh smiled. ¡°Get someone to bury him and inform his wife and daughter. Remember to send someone to settle this properly¡­¡± Cara instructed him. After pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s safer to bring him back to the country. Don¡¯t leak the battle between Cole and Zen.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Kam nodded. Chapter 63 - Gambling

Chapter 63: Gambling

Cara said calmly, ¡°Also, after ensuring the safety of Zen de¡¯s wife and daughter, send the surveince footage of tonight to the Yeager family and tell them that Zen de and Charles Yeager had an internal strife.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Kam nodded, but then hesitated. ¡°What if the Yeager family doesn¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not showing it to them to make them believe me.¡± Cara smiled. Kam nodded. She understood. Miss was trying to make the Yeagers feel disgusted. ¡°How should we deal with Chris Hayes?¡± Kam asked again. Inside the vi, Chris Hayes was still unconscious like a corpse. If he woke up and saw that Charles Yeager had changed beyond recognition because of Zen de, he might get a heart attack. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Sir.¡± Cara said calmly. Cole was speechless. Kam and Hugh could not help butugh. It was rare to see Cara joke. ¡°Aunt Kam, about Chris Hayes¡­¡± Cole Stone was about to say something. But at this moment¡­ Cara¡¯s phone rang. ¡°It¡¯s Steve Hayes. I¡¯ll take this call.¡± She picked up her phone and nced at the caller. Cole chose to not continue that sentence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cara picked up the phone. ¡°Miss Williams, good evening.¡± Steve¡¯s voice was very polite. ¡°Call me Aunt Williams.¡± Cara interrupted him. Although Steve Hayes was younger than his peers in the six families, he was still in his thirties. Ten years ago, he had naturally followed the others and called Cara Miss Williams. However, now that the two families hadpletely fallen out, Cara no longer nned to give these people any face. It was time to let them clearly understand what seniority was. Steve smiled. ¡°Okay, Aunt Williams. I have something¡ª¡± ¡°Get Harry Hayes to talk to me.¡± Cara choked back her words. As a junior, what right do you have to talk to me? Call your father! Even if Steve was experienced enough, he could not help but feel a little depressed at Cara¡¯s words. This was called bullying the weak. She was suppressing others with seniority. Steve really had no choice! At this moment¡­ Jayden took over the phone from Steve. ¡°Niece, do you still remember Uncle Jayden?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Cara calmly replied. Jayden was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s like this. My brother has something going on and can¡¯t get away now. He hopes that I can talk to you about the matter of Chris.¡± Jayden knew that Cara Williams was not easy to deal with. He was toozy to be polite and went straight to the point. ¡°You also know that something is wrong with Chris Hayes, but you still let him leave the family to cause trouble? Your family has been like this for so many years,¡± Cara Williams replied. Jayden got so angry that the veins on his neck were throbbing. He was not as shrewd as Steve. He shouted angrily into the phone, ¡°Cara Williams, don¡¯t y word games with me. Show me your sincerity!¡± Cara was expressionless. ¡°What about your sincerity?¡± Provoking the other party before talking about serious matters was his usual strategy. However, Jayden clearly did not expect Cara to y such tricks. He was furious. ¡°It¡¯s simple. My family will pay 10 million yuan for you to send him back unscathed,¡± Jayden said. Jayden suddenly realized that Cara Williams had stopped talking. After a while¡­ Beep, beep, beep! Jayden looked at his phone in shock. Cara Williams hung up without even saying anything? The next moment¡­ ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to kill her.¡± Jayden was hopping mad. Inside the vi! ¡°Wasting my time.¡± Cara Williams said calmly. Then, she turned to look at Cole. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°Simple.¡± Cole looked at the unconscious Chris and said, ¡°I think he will be a very suitable bait.¡± This was the important reason he had left him alive. After leaving the hospital, Cole had already thought of how to deal with Chris. ¡°You mean?¡± Cara was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let the Hayes family exchange him for Simone Owens.¡± Cole exined. Since he wanted revenge, he naturally had to settle it one by one. Cole had already sent the three of them away. He could not let Simone off. ¡°Mr. Stone, I¡¯m afraid this is very difficult.¡± Hugh, who was following them, said, ¡°Simone Owens¡¯s value far exceeds Chris Hayes¡¯s. The Hayes family will not waste an expert to exchange for a useless person like Chris. ¡°Moreover, even if the Hayes family agrees, Simone Owens is notpletely from the Hayes family¡­¡± Hugh did not finish his sentence. But it was easy to understand. Simone would not listen to the Hayes family, let alone agree to be an exchange for Chris Hayes. Cole was unsurprised. He smiled. ¡°They won¡¯t be willing to trade one for one, but what if we make a bet?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hugh was astounded. ¡°Let me fight to the death with Simone. If she wins, she will take away Chris Hayes and my name. If she loses, her and Chris Hayes¡¯s lives will belong to me.¡± Cole said. Hugh¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Simone Owens is powerful. She is far from what Zen de canpare to.¡± Hugh thought that Cole had be arrogant after defeating Zen. It was natural for a young man to be arrogant. Hugh understood it very well, but Simone Owens was an old expert. She was not someone Zen de couldpare to. ¡°Uncle Hugh, don¡¯t worry.¡± Cole assured him. ¡°I know my limits. I won¡¯t do things that I¡¯m not confident in. ¡°Besides, if I can use this bet to settle tonight¡¯s matter in one go and not affect the Williams family, it will be a good thing.¡± This was the truth. Cole had been kidnapped and forced tomit suicide. Although he did not die in the end, Cara would definitely pursue the matter. However, the war between the two families involved too many interests. In addition, there was also the Yeager Family, who was bound to join the battle and take the opportunity to greatly weaken the Williams. This way, the Williams would definitely suffer a huge blow. Cole did not want to see a behemoth like the Williams family get hurt because of him. If he could solve the problem with a life-or-death battle, he would naturally be happy. Moreover, this was his own grudge, and he needed to resolve it himself. He did not want Cara to stand outside and protect him. When Hugh heard Cole¡¯s words, he still objected to them. ¡°But Simone Owens is too strong. ¡°Moreover, the grudge between the Williams family and them is not new. Even without tonight, there will still be tomorrow night or even other nights. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for you to put yourself in danger.¡± Hugh was worried. ¡°Uncle Hugh, don¡¯t worry.¡± Cole smiled. ¡°My strength goes far beyond my performance tonight.¡± This left Hugh astounded. However, Cara said, ¡°The Hayes family might not agree to your request. ¡°I know Harry Hayes and the family very well. They¡¯re cautious. They won¡¯t think that this bet is necessary.¡± Cara¡¯s subtext was obvious. Chris Hayes could not bepared to Simone Owens. The other party might not agree to the bet. Chapter 64 - Xavier Cross

Chapter 64: Xavier Cross

¡°Harry Hayes and Simone Owens won¡¯t agree, but they can¡¯t force Simone Owens to disagree, right?¡± Cole smiled. The strong were proud. In Simone Owens¡¯s eyes, Cole was no different from an ant. In front of the provocation of an ant, someone as cautious as Steve Hayes might ignore it. However, someone as arrogant as Simone Owens would kill him with lightning speed. And even if that didn¡¯t happen, if Simone Owens did not agree, Cole could use this matter to ruin her reputation. He still had control over Chris Hayes. It was not a loss. Cara stared at Cole with her beautiful eyes. She did not want Cole to take the risk. She said, ¡°But you have to understand¡­ ¡°They targeted you because of me. You didn¡¯t start it.¡± This was the reason Cara felt guilty. She was the reason Cole fell in danger tonight. ¡°Without you, my limbs would have been broken by Jane and the others tonight.¡± Cole smiled. Cara frowned slightly and wanted to stop him. However, Cole suddenly said, ¡°Besides, are you any different from me?¡± Hugh, who wanted to stop him, suddenly had a strange expression. He stepped back quickly and quietly. He could not be a third wheel at this time. Hearing Cole¡¯s words, Cara smiled faintly. ¡°Since when did you dare to joke with me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cole touched his nose. ¡°Just saying.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Cara looked amused. ¡°Then continue. I want to hear it.¡± Cole could not help but shrink his neck. ¡°Miss Williams, I think¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Cara did not say anything. She just looked at Cole. Seeing this, Cole said awkwardly, ¡°Miss Williams, what do you want to hear?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if there¡¯s a future, you¡¯ll call me by my first name?¡± Cara smiled slightly. Cole recalled what he had said before he died. Speechless, he tried to say, ¡°Well¡­¡± To be honest, it was not that Cole did not want to call her that; it was more like he could not change his mind. ¡°Say it.¡± Cara said calmly. Cole gritted his teeth. ¡°Cara¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s like I¡¯m holding a knife to your neck.¡± Cara could not help butugh when she saw Cole sweating profusely. Cole looked embarrassed. ¡°I just wanted to tell you.¡± Cara suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Even if you¡¯re powerful now, it¡¯s better to walk a safe path. You have a trump card, but so does Simone Owens.¡± She knew that Cole must have some other secret. Cara even thought that Cole¡¯s resurrection tonight was most likely rted to his cultivation as a martial artist. Or rather, Cole might have had some unbelievable fantasy experiences. However, Cara did not care how Cole hade back to life. She was just afraid that Cole might not be able to live. After remaining silent for a while, Cole looked up again. ¡°I want revenge.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t need to gamble your life to take revenge.¡± ¡°I understand a principle. Some things have to be resolved by my own strength.¡± Cole clenched his fists. ¡°There¡¯s no difference between relying on fists to solve problems and relying on power to solve problems. It¡¯s fine as long as you can solve the problem. ¡°Is my power not your power?¡± Cara said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll return the words to you now. Are you any different from me?¡± Her tone was ordinary but domineering. She was not so easily convinced by Cole. Cole smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Cara looked up at him and did not speak. ¡°It¡¯s because I want to protect you.¡± Cole said as he looked at Cara. Stunned, ra replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need it, but I want to.¡± Cara looked at Cole¡¯s firm gaze and went silent for a while. A smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°Make the arrangements.¡± Cole¡¯s lips curled into a smile. At this moment¡­ Another call came in. Cara took out her phone. She was surprised to see the caller ID. ¡°Why is he calling?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°The head of the Cross family, Xavier Cross.¡± Cara answered the call. ¡°Grandpa, why are you calling me?¡± Cole really did not expect this. If Cara calls this man grandfather, isn¡¯t he a generation older than all the current heads of the six families? Such a person is still at the helm of a big family? ¡°Cara, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± Xavier Cross¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, deep and full of energy. He did not sound like an old man at all. When Cole heard this voice, his heart skipped a beat. This person is a martial artist. And he is very strong¡­ ¡°The Williams Corporation has been very busy recently, so I did not have time to see you. I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Cara was surprisingly polite to Xavier. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xavierughed heartily and said, ¡°I know that you can¡¯t be the same as before after you have taken over the helm. I won¡¯t force you. ¡°I called you today to be a peacemaker and mediate.¡± ¡°How do you want to mediate?¡± Cara¡¯s expression did not change. She was not surprised. One would not visit a temple without a reason. Xavier must have called her because of what happened tonight. ¡°Cara, Grandpa also knows that this is the fault of the Yeagers and the Hayes families.¡± Xavier coughed twice. ¡°But if the aftermath is too big, Grandpa won¡¯t be able to exin it to the higher-ups, so I wanted to ask if we can find a time when everyone is free to sit down and chat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will definitely not take sides.¡± Xavier was very careful with his words. Cara had been domineering ever since she took over the helm of the Williams corporation. Even with his status, Xavier did not dare to use his status to suppress her, afraid that he would make her unhappy. It was mainly because Xavier knew that Cara was definitely the victim tonight. Cara was silent for a while. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to find a ce to chat tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xavier was overjoyed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll inform you after we arrange a ce tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cara nodded. After that, the two of them said goodbye and hung up. ¡°They want to negotiate. Come with me.¡± Cara looked at Cole. ¡°It¡¯s time for them to get to know you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded. He no longer objected to revealing his identity. Cara exined, ¡°Grandpa is the head of the Cross family. The Cross family is not conspicuous among the six families of Sky City. No matter how you look at it, they don¡¯t have much of a presence. ¡°But no one dares to touch the Cross family.¡± The revtion stunned Cole. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because of Grandpa.¡± Cara said, ¡°Other than his position in the six families, Grandpa is also the leader of the Sky Sea Martial Alliance.¡± ¡°Sky Sea Martial Alliance?¡± Cole was surprised. He had known about the existence of the six families before, but this was the first time he had heard of the Martial Alliance. Chapter 65 - Martial Alliance

Chapter 65: Martial Alliance

¡°The Sky Sea Martial Alliance mainly manages the matters of therge families. Therge families control most of the martial arts resources, so it¡¯s extremely easy for something bad to happen. Therefore, to avoid any adverse effects, the Martial Alliance often appears in the middle to mediate between family conflicts.¡± Cara smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s normal for people to not hear about this alliance on the news. The Martial Alliance has a very down-to-earth name, the Martial Arts Association, and we usually call it the Martial Alliance.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cole nodded. He had heard of the Martial Arts Association. Cara continued, ¡°As Grandpa Cross is the president of the Martial Arts Association and as long as he is still in this position, the Cross family will not be excluded from the six families. ¡°Of course, this is also rted to Grandpa Cross¡¯s indifference to fame and fortune. The Cross family doesn¡¯t take the initiative to fight for territory with the other families, and the other families don¡¯t target the Cross family either.¡± Cole suddenly understood. ¡°Are you nning to let him stay here?¡± Cara asked. Cole nced at Chris Hayes, who was already showing signs of waking up. ¡°Leave him here. Just get someone to guard him. We¡¯ve been here for so long tonight and haven¡¯t been found. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± He was confident that no one would search this ce tonight, let alone secretly observe anything nearby. This was because that year, Cole had captured the life force of his master, who was hiding in the dark, several times. Although he could not escape his master¡¯s clutches in the end, this was enough to show how sensitive Cole was to life forces. This was also the reason he had caught Kam behind Zen. Even Master and Kam could not escape Cole¡¯s observation, let alone the others. ¡°Okay.¡± Cara nodded and looked at Cole. ¡°It¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock. Do you want to go home or sleep with me?¡± Seeing Cara suddenly change the topic, Cole was stunned. Why was he so caught off guard? Then, Cole quickly rejected her. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°We will sleep together sooner orter.¡± Cara¡¯s expression was calm, but her words were shocking. Cole subconsciously sized up Cara¡¯s exquisite figure and retracted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯d better go back.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Cara smiled slightly and turned to walk out of the door. ¡°Let¡¯s see what the Hayes family wants to do tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded. When Cara walked out of the door, she suddenly paused and said without turning her head, ¡°Let¡¯s reconsider the matter of the life-or-death battle.¡± Cole smiled. ¡°I can kill her.¡± There was no need to say too much. Cara did not persuade him anymore and walked out. In his neighborhood¡­ After Cara left the vi, Hugh drove Cole back to the urban vige. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Hugh.¡± Cole got out of the car. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Hugh smiled and handed him a card. ¡°Mr. Stone, this is the highest authority card in the Williams Corporation. If you want toe to the Williams Corporation in the future, just swipe this card.¡± It was a gold and ck card. There were no extra words on it, only the word ¡°Two.¡± However, those who knew what this ck card represented would probably be scared out of their wits on seeing this scene. Cole took the card and did not refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± Now that his identity had been made public to the Hayes and the Yeager families, sooner orter, Cole would let the entire world know that he was Cara¡¯s man. This card was the beginning. He returned to his room. The clock on the wall pointed to two o¡¯clock. Theputer also disyed the information on the recruitment website that he had stopped at when he left in the morning. Cole looked at the broken gem on the ring and sighed¡­ Only three hours had passed. Yet, his life had changed drastically. Cole held the ck card and hesitantly stuffed it behind his phone. He imagined how funny it would be if he took out this ck card from behind his phone when he went to the Williams Corporation. It was too down-to-earth. But he had no choice. He was still a pauper and did not have an expensive wallet. After eating something, Cole did not rest. Instead, he immediately sat cross-legged on the bed and began to recall the cultivation technique his master had taught him. The martial arts realm was divided into the Postnatal realm and the Connate realm. Each stage was divided into four grades: first, second, third, and fourth. As for the higher stages, Cole had yet to hear his master mention them and he had yet to encounter them either. The first grade of the Postnatal realm was the level of a beginner, and the fourth grade of the Connate realm was the highest of these two realms. The Postnatal realm involved the process of training the body and umting true energy. The main emphasis was on inner cultivation. When a martial artist reached the Connate realm, their true energy would be even stronger and wouldst longer than a Postnatal realm martial artist. The higher the quality of true energy, the more lethal it was. Another important thing was that advanced martial artists were holistically trained. For example, when true energy would be released externally for body protection. If Zen de had cultivated his skills to the realm of protective true energy, coupled with his horizontal martial arts, his defense could reach an abnormally crazy level. Another example was the release of true energy. The true energy released from the furthest distance could hurt people through the air. However, this consumed a great amount of true energy to hurt people through the air. It would not be released easily unless there was a necessity. More martial artists used their true energy for closebat moves; for example, through their fingers, fists, and palms. By relying on the strength of their bodies and the support of their true energy, they could increase their lethality by several times, and it would not consume as much energy as attacking people from afar. Just like when Hugh had easily defeated Zen de¡¯s defense and defeated Simone Owens with his true energy. These methods were the characteristics of advanced martial art experts. In fact, it would be very challenging for Cole to kill Simone Owens. ording to his judgment, Simone¡¯s strength was probably at the first grade of the Connate realm. As a second-grade Postnatal realm martial artist, he would be courting death by fighting Simone Owens, who had protective true energy. If he had not been affected by the Medical Oath, killing Simone Owens would naturally be easy. But now, he could not. He needed to increase his cultivation! However, in a situation where his cultivation was at a huge disadvantage, the reason Cole was still confident was that his former strength had given him strong eyesight and experience. That was why he dared to fight to the death with Simone. Apart from his eyesight, there was another reason he wanted to fight Simone to the death¡­ He needed to find pressure. A huge pressure! Apart from umting skills over time, it was the easiest for martial artists to break through in a life-or-death situation. Cole understood that it would take him at least a year to advance to the final grade of the Connate realm. But to Cole, this speed was too slow. If other martial artists knew that Cole wanted to take a year toplete the process that others needed decades toplete, they would probably want to beat him to death. Chapter 66 - Bamboo Pavillion

Chapter 66: Bamboo Pavillion

However, Cole did feel that this progress would be too slow. Cara¡¯s opponent would not give him a year. Therefore, Cole needed even more terrifying pressure. A pressure that could lead to a breakthrough. He had been able to find an opportunity to break through only during the year of his master¡¯s continuous pursuit and beatings. Otherwise, no matter how talented he was, it was impossible for him to advance to the final grade of the Connate realm in a year. Since his master was not around to create pressure on him, he needed to take the initiative to find pressure. Inyman¡¯s terms, one could be stronger only by constantly courting death. After twelve weeks, Cole had begun to exercise his limbs. His master had not asked him to learn any specific moves, so Cole could only do some training movements that he had learned in the gym. Cole had especially asked his master about this matter. Why didn¡¯t he teach him a few moves like the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms¡­ Regarding this, his master¡¯s answer was that Cole should focus on learning medicine and cultivating true energy as an additional benefit. If he continued to be obsessed with moves, wouldn¡¯t he get distracted? Master would teach him in the future. Cole was enlightened. So Master was doing this for my own good. However, after getting beaten up by his master for a while¡­ It was not that his master did not want to teach him, but his master did not know how to either! *** Seven o¡¯clock in the morning! His neighborhood immediately became noisy again. The ground floor was filled with vendors and office workers. Cole had gone to bed at only three o¡¯clockst night, yet he was already awake at seven o¡¯clock. He had just woken up when he received Cara¡¯s message. ¡°At noon, we will be negotiating at the Sky Sea Bamboo Pavilion. I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cole replied, and his eyes narrowed. There would be a result today! *** At 12:05 pm¡­ Bamboo Pavilion Residence! ¡°They¡¯re all here.¡± Cara, who was standing beside Cole, said as she nced at her phone. Cara had worn a suit for the negotiation today. She looked very capable, but even this suit could not hide her graceful curves. ¡°Are wete?¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°They¡¯re just too early,¡± Cara replied. Cole was speechless. It was indeed Cara¡¯s style. If they hadn¡¯t arrived there, there was no such thing as beingte. The two of them walked to the second floor of the Bamboo Pavilion Residence. Behind the two of them, Hugh Williams closely followed them. ¡°Is she not here yet?¡± Just as he walked up to the second floor, Cole heard a middle-aged man¡¯s voiceing from a private room. The middle-aged man was very dissatisfied. ¡°Jayden, calm down.¡± Xavier Cross¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Calm down?¡± Jayden Hayes said impatiently, ¡°Uncle Xavier, this woman is rude. She¡¯s arrogant and disrespectful just because she¡¯s the head of the Williams.¡± ¡°Uncle, stop it. We¡¯re here to negotiate, not to lose our temper.¡± Steve Hayes calmly advised his uncle. Xavier said, ¡°It has been so many years. Not only have you not improved, but you¡¯re also much worse than the younger generation. Look at Steve.¡± Jayden snorted. He said nothing. Hearing the three of them fall silent, Cara raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Looks like the Yeager family really didn¡¯te.¡± Cara did not care about Jayden¡¯s words. In her ears, he had never existed. However, when she saw that only three people were talking, she understood that no one from the Yeager Family was there. At this moment, Hugh stepped forward. ¡°Miss, Francis Yeager was furious yesterday. He¡¯s irreconcble with the Williams.¡± It was simple. Anyone would be furious after seeing their youngest son get hammered into a pulp. ¡°What about Zen de¡¯s wife and daughter?¡± Cara asked. In the surveince video, Zen had personally killed Charles Yeager. Although the Yeager family would not believe that Zen took the initiative to kill Charles, Zen was the one who had done it. Under such circumstances, the Yeager family would definitely vent their anger on Zen¡¯s wife and daughter. They might even suspect that Zen had used the Yeager family¡¯s secret and Charles Yeager¡¯s life to make a deal with the Williams. Hugh replied, ¡°Our people set up a trap and blew up all the Yeager family members who came to capture Zen de¡¯s wife and daughter. ¡°As for the people the Yeager family sent to investigate Zen de¡¯s whereabouts, their efforts are destined to be in vain.¡± Hugh finished reporting. ¡°Excellent.¡± Cara nodded. Cara turned to Cole and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Cole nodded. He had not spoken but sensed a powerful aura inside the room. Cole hoped that Simone Owens was inside. Unfortunately, she was not. Cara pushed open the door of the private room. Sunlight shone from the door of the private room, illuminating the colorful ss chandelier and the cdon vases. The paintings on the walls were all works of renowned masters. They were magnificent. Six to seven bodyguards from the Hayes and the Yeager families stood behind them. Also, a few beautiful women in cheongsams waited at the side. They were clearly waiters from the Bamboo Pavillion. However, no one was in the mood to admire the elegant decorations of the Bamboo Pavillion. The reason was Cara! She had stolen everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone fell silent. ¡°Everyone is here so early?¡± Cara said calmly. Jayden Hayes¡¯s expression turned ugly. He really wanted to stand up and scold Cara. Jayden also wanted to use her of making Xavier Cross wait for so long. He had just lost his temper in front of Xavier for no reason to pave the way for Cara toe over¡­ However, when he saw Cara, he immediately cowered. Jayden dared not speak. And since he did not speak, he missed the opportunity. ¡°That¡¯s right, Cara. Come and sit down.¡± Xavier stood up and said with a smile. Then, he saw Cole standing beside Cara, and his expression froze. How could Xavier Cross, who had already seen Cole¡¯s photo, not recognize him? Today¡¯s negotiation was all because of this man. What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t he dead?! It was even more shocking for Jayden and Steve. When they saw Cole, their expressions became even more exaggerated than Xavier¡¯s. Both of their pupils constricted. Didn¡¯t hemit suicide? Why is he still alive and kicking?! Steve was even more surprised. With this, the Hayes family had suffered a loss. A huge loss! Steve had thought that losing Chris Hayes would indeed be a loss. However, if he got Cole killed, he would be able to answer to Trent Wilson. He could also use the Williams to get rid of Chris Hayes. It would have been the best of both worlds, and everything would have been under his control. Now that he saw that Cole was alive, he immediately knew¡­ His n had failed! Steve¡¯s first reaction was that he had been tricked by the Williams. Cara had set them up. However, he rejected this idea. From how Cara reacted the previous day, he could clearly feel her despair and weakness. That state was not a show of good strategy. In that case¡­ He had been tricked by Cole. As Steve thought of this, his eyes shed. He finally understood! Chapter 67 - You’re Not Qualified

Chapter 67: You¡¯re Not Qualified

Cole Stone had created his own fake death and used this method to reverse the situation where he should have lost. With that, not only could he escape safely, but he could also give the Williams family the opportunity to capture the people from the Yeager and the Hayes Families. So¡­ Everything that happenedst night had been orchestrated by Cole. Steve had already been wondering why Cole did notmit suicide earlier orter. Instead, he chose tomit suicide when the Williams family had finished surrounding the factory. From the looks of it, didn¡¯t this mean that he had nned to fake his death and fool everyone? Steve was a little vexed. He did not know how Cole had faked his death. But on second thought, he was relieved. This was the key to Cole¡¯s sess. Steve could not figure it out, but it was normal for people to not be able to figure it out. This was Cole¡¯s ability. What happened the previous night was Cole announcing to the entire circle of the six families how mysterious his ability was. The smile on Steve¡¯s lips became yful. It seemed that there was indeed no problem with his judgment of Cole the previous day. This situation was starting to beplicated! You¡¯re not dead¡­ Then today¡¯s matter would be troublesome. After Xavier spoke, Cara looked at the three of them observing Cole and smiled. ¡°Grandpa, this is my fianc¨¦, Cole Stone. As for the two from the Hayes family, I don¡¯t think I need to introduce him to them, right?¡± Jayden¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No, no.¡± Xavier hurriedly smoothed things over and looked at Cole with a smile. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re a talent.¡± ¡°Hello, Grandpa Xavier.¡± Cole greeted him politely. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Xavier greeted Hugh. Hugh nodded with a smile. Hugh and Xavier were old friends, but such an asion was not suitable for catching up. Cara and Cole walked to the table. ¡°Clear the area, and let¡¯s talk directly.¡± Just as they sat down, Cara directly addressed them with a few words. She had no intention of being polite. The swords were drawn. The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. ¡°Well¡­¡± Jayden¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Cara was going to take the initiative. ¡°Sure.¡± Xavier nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Get them out.¡± A middle-aged man behind Xavier immediately instructed everyone else to leave. The entire private room immediately became quiet. Only the few of them were left. Xavier, Steve¡¯s trusted aide, Xavier¡¯s trusted aide, and the three from the Williams family. ¡°Alright, there are no outsiders now. You can rest assured.¡± Cara looked at Steve and Jayden and said calmly. He did not look like someone who was here to negotiate. Jayden snorted. ¡°What else is there to say? Hurry up and let him go. The Hayes family will pay ten million.¡± ¡°Change to another person if you can¡¯t talk terms.¡± Cara said. Jayden choked. Seeing this, Xavier tried to smooth things over. ¡°Cara, I just wanted you guys to make peace today and resolve this matter¡­¡± At this point¡­ He could not help but nce at Cole. In his opinion, since Cole was not dead, the Williams family had not lost anything. Was there ack of matters between the big families? Kidnapping was amon urrence for Xavier, who had been the leader of the Sky Sea Martial Alliance for so long. It was enough to let people off! However, he did not dare to say this. The reason was not that he was afraid that Cole would get unhappy, but that he was afraid of Cara being unhappy. Xavier had a good temper, but that was rtive to the people of the six major families. Toward an ordinary person like Cole, although Xavier did not show any disdain, he did not take him seriously. ¡°I also hope to maintain stability and harmony within the six families.¡± Cara smiled and said, ¡°But some people are unwilling.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Jayden snorted. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Steve cut him off. Jayden stopped talking. ¡°Auntie Williams, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡± It was Steve¡¯s turn now. Cara smiled. ¡°I have to say. You¡¯re the person who resembles your father the most. You¡¯re like your father, especially hypocritical.¡± This left everyone speechless. Steve choked. Xavier tried to smooth things over again. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± He suspected that if he were not here, they would have started fighting the next second. Xavier¡¯s words gave Steve a way out, and he spoke again. But this time, he was not looking at Cara. He stared at Cole and smiled. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Stone.¡± Steve wanted to attack Cole and see how Cole would deal with it. ¡°Call him Uncle Cole.¡± Cara said calmly. Everyone was speechless. Jayden was so angry that the veins on his neck throbbed. Cole was five or six years younger than Steve. How could Steve call him uncle under such circumstances? However, Steve was already used to it. Since he wanted to observe Cole, it was naturally necessary to be flexible. ¡°Uncle Cole.¡± Steve smiled. ¡°Good afternoon!¡± Cole did not show any unnecessary reaction. He first said something polite. Seeing this, Steve raised his eyebrows and smiled yfully. ¡°Mr. Stone, what do you want our family to do?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Cole pondered for a while. This action attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°You¡¯re just being mysterious.¡± Jayden snorted. Xavier looked at Cole with interest. He was a little curious about what Cole relied on to attract Cara. When everyone¡¯s patience was running out, Cole said, ¡°I want someone.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Steve asked. ¡°Simone Owens.¡± Cole said. A hint of interest shed across Steve¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you want Elder Owens to do?¡± ¡°I want her and Chris¡¯s lives.¡± Cole said bluntly. He could not hide it. His tone was t. The atmosphere immediately froze. Xavier frowned. Cole was too ignorant and did not know how to speak. It was fine if he had not been around, but the leader of the Sky Sea Martial Alliance hade out to make peace, and yet he was talking about killing? Xavier did not take him seriously at all. As for Jayden, he sneered. ¡°Son-inw of the Williams family, do you think that just because Cara likes you, everyone from the six families is an idiot? ¡°We only tied you up once, and you want two people dead? ¡°I say, you¡¯re delusional.¡± Jaydenughed even more contemptuously. However, to his surprise, Cole did not even look at him. He said calmly, ¡°You have no right to speak to me.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Jayden got furious. He mmed the table and stood up. Then pointed at Cole and roared. It was fine if Cara looked down on him, but how dare a freeloader look down on him too? ¡°You want me to repeat myself?¡± Cole looked at Jayden indifferently. ¡°Why? Are you trying to scare me with this gaze? Do you think I¡¯m f*cking scared?¡± Jaydenughed in contempt. Pretentious! ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to intimidate you,¡± Cole said with a faint smile. Jayden narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then what?¡± The next moment¡­ Swish! Suddenly, an explosive sound rang in the silent private room. Then, a chopstick brushed past Jayden¡¯s skin and stabbed the wall. Bang! A muffled explosive sound rang out. Then, a bloody mark appeared on Jayden¡¯s face. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically! Chapter 68 - Disgusting

Chapter 68: Disgusting

On Cole¡¯s side, only one chopstick was left from the pair of chopsticks lying there. This was Cole¡¯s doing. But no one had seen how Cole did it. Jayden¡¯s breathing quickened, and his soul almost left his body. At this moment, he could even smell death. There was no joy or sadness on Steve¡¯s face, but his slightly adjusted sitting posture betrayed the uneasiness in his heart. He had already been wondering if Cole had set up a scheme to kidnap Chirs Hayes and Charles Yeager the previous day. Now it seemed¡­ Moreover, since Cole had such a strong cultivation level, Steven became even more certain thatst night had been a trap set up by Cole. Xavier gradually became solemn. He realized that he had underestimated Cole! Just this hidden weapon technique was definitely not something that could be trained in a day or two. Moreover, although Xavier could not determine Cole¡¯s technique, he could still feel Cole¡¯s true energy¡­ Cole was a Postnatal-realm second-grade martial artist. He had the strength of a Postnatal-realm second-grade martial artist at such a young age! Xavier¡¯s face darkened. With such cultivation and powerful martial arts, how could he get captured alive by the Yeager and the Hayes families?! ¡°Uncle, please help me add another chopstick.¡± Cole smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh walked to the side and took down the cutlery. As Hugh turned around, Jayden finally came back to his senses. He was furious. ¡°Kid, are you trying to kill someone?¡± The bodyguards of the Hayes family stood up and looked at Cole gloomily. ¡°Kill?¡± Cole looked at Jayden. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, do you think you could hide just now?¡± Jayden¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say anything.¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°I just want to say that you can¡¯t even withstand my attack. What right do you have to talk to me? ¡°Weakling, just listen obediently at the side.¡± Coleughed disdainfully. Since the Hayes family wanted to humiliate him, Cole did not mind humiliating them even more. Jayden was furious. His teeth were about to break. This was contempt! Utter contempt! ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Jayden roared. However, Cole¡¯s next move immediately stopped him. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± Cole used his fingers to pick up the chopstick that Hugh handed him and stared at Jayden with a faint smile. Humiliation! Jayden had never felt so humiliated! Cole stopped him with just one move. Jayden really wanted to say, ¡°Who the f*ck are you scaring?¡± But he didn¡¯t dare. That was because the burning pain on his face and the motionless chopsticks on the wall behind him made him shudder. ¡°Alright, continue.¡± At this moment, Xavier came out to speak. He was still digesting the news that Cole had such a strong cultivation, so he had let Cole threaten Jayden. Only now did he realize that he was a peacemaker. ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded and looked at Steve. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue.¡± Steve¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Apologize to my uncle first.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Cole smiled. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Among the six families, seniority is extremely important. You¡¯re arrogant. Don¡¯t you have to apologize?¡± Steve sneered. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Cole was stunned. He turned to look at the frightened Jayden. ¡°Brother Jayden¡­¡± Cara could not help butugh. ¡°What did you call me, kid?¡± Jayden¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Jayden. Aren¡¯t you called Jayden?¡± Cole looked at him in surprise. Jayden gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± After being humiliated by a brat, he had been spoken to as a person of the same generation as him? Cole was stuffing sh*t into Jayden¡¯s mouth with every word he said. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re two generations older than Steve?¡± Cole was surprised again. Unable to take it anymore, Jayden was about to re up. This was not how it was calcted at all. At this moment, Steve stopped Jayden and shook his head. ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need.¡± Jayden¡¯s anger was about to erupt from his throat, but Steve¡¯s hand suppressed him. He was so angry that he almost had a brain hemorrhage. Steve felt a little embarrassed. Based on Cole¡¯s performance the previous day, Steve had thought that Cole was not good with words. But today, it seemed like that was not the case. He wanted Cole to apologize to Jayden and use his seniority to teach him a lesson, but he had been looked down on. Why was he apologizing? Forget it! ¡°Looks like Brother Jayden doesn¡¯t need me to apologize.¡± Cole smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about Simone Owens and Chris Hayes.¡± Seeing that he had finally gotten to the main topic, Xavier could not help but heave a sigh of relief. These two groups of people had been talking nonsense ever since they entered this ce. If not for the fact that he was old and was good at maintaining his character, Xavier would have flown into a rage. ¡°No way!¡± Steve immediately shook his head at Cole¡¯s words. ¡°Chris Hayes is my big brother. Simone Owens is my family¡¯s consecrator. She¡¯s also a senior I respect. It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Cole smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s change it to something else.¡± Steve did not answer Cole. He did not intend to let Cole lead him by the nose. ¡°How about this, Uncle? I heard that you used to work in the fitness industry. The Hayes family happens to have a few good gyms. ¡°These gyms are all yours. If you¡¯re the boss, you don¡¯t have to be kicked out of the industry. What do you think? ¡°By the way, I heard that you¡¯re still living in an apartment in a neighborhood. My family happens to have a street there, and I can give it to you. What do you think? ¡°Also, I heard that you¡¯re still taking the subway. Although our family doesn¡¯t have the money to buy the subway, we have the money to buy a car. Ten million, take your pick. What do you think? ¡°Lastly, when you go out with Auntie Williams, you naturally have to wear a set of decent clothes. I know that you¡¯re rather thrifty, Uncle, but you can¡¯t be as down and out as a university student who has just graduated. How about this: I¡¯ll give you a million-yuan shopping card from our family¡¯s biggest mall as a bonus. ¡°All this in exchange for my brother¡¯s life. Uncle Stone, what do you think?¡± Although Steve was respectful, everything he said was to cause trouble for Cole. Every single one of them despised Cole. Not only did they despise Cole, but they also disgusted Cara. Hearing this, Cole smiled. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s very tempting.¡± Steve smiled. Cole continued, ¡°Your young master is indeed only worth this much. If we were to kidnap you, your brother might not have paid so much.¡± Steve¡¯s expression turned ugly. Cara did not say anything. She did not want to negotiate in the first ce. It was fine if she could make Cole call out the other parties¡¯ actions. If not for Cole wanting to fight to the death, she would not havee to this negotiation today. When Xavier heard the two sides arguing non-stop, his expression gradually turned ugly. He finally understood that these people had no chance of negotiating sessfully. Thinking of this, he could not be bothered to waste time. Xavier said, ¡°Everyone¡­¡± Chapter 69 - Life and Death Battle

Chapter 69: Life and Death Battle

Hearing Xavier speak, everyone turned to him. They did not dare to continue talking in front of the Martial Alliance Master. If the other party did not speak, you could pretend that he did not exist. But if he spoke, you would have to think twice. ¡°If the two of you can¡¯te to apromise that you¡¯re satisfied with, why don¡¯t we call a truce ande back tomorrow?¡± Xavier could not sit back and watch the two families fight. If that happened, not only would lives be lost, but it would also cost them a lot of money. Therefore, he nned to drag the matter out first. ¡°No need.¡± However, to Xavier¡¯s surprise, Cole and Steve objected to that. ¡°Why?¡± Xavier asked. You guys can clearly argue until tomorrow morning. What¡¯s the point of negotiating? ¡°I have an idea. I just haven¡¯t said it yet.¡± Cole answered first. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Still the same as before?¡± Xavier frowned. He was referring to the request that Cole wanted an exchange with their lives. It sounded ridiculous. Xavier resisted the urge to chase Cole away. ¡°I guess.¡± Cole gave an ambiguous answer. Jayden sneered. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Simple.¡± Cole stood up and looked at Steve. ¡°Get Simone Owens toe out and fight a life-or-death battle with me. If she wins, I will lose my life. If I win, she and Chris Hayes lose their lives. ¡°This way, our deathmatch will affect only the parties involvedst night. It won¡¯t affect others, and the impact will be minimal. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jayden was in disbelief. He wondered if his ears were ying tricks on him. What¡¯s the difference between this and suicide? Simone Owens is a famous Connate-realm martial artist. You¡¯re just a boy who lives off a woman. Even if you really have some tricks up your sleeve, do you think you can defeat Simone Owens? Xavier¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cole said seriously. Xavier¡¯s face darkened. Is this boy messing with me? Cole had just gotten out of trouble, and now he wanted to go to the arena of the life-or-death battle? If Xavier had not initiated this negotiation himself, he would have suspected that the Williams family was making fun of him. ¡°Miss Williams, what do you think?¡± Xavier looked at Cara. In his anger, Xavier even changed the way he addressed her. Cara did not say anything. ¡°Just listen to Cole.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xavier was furious. ¡°Yeah.¡± Cara nodded. There was still no reaction. Xavier¡¯s face was ashen. He had already given her two chances to stop the Hayes family from agreeing.?Why didn¡¯t Cara change her mind? If I really agree¡­ Cole would definitely die! ¡°You¡¯re stubborn.¡± Xavier shouted angrily and turned to look at the two of them. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Jayden was overjoyed. Isn¡¯t this the best time to kill Cole? But at this moment. Steve suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Let¡¯s think about it.¡± His face was expressionless as he looked at Cole. Before Jayden could say ¡°yes,¡± his words got stuck in his throat. It was like a duck whose neck was stuck, lookingical. This time, he looked at Steve in disbelief. Why would he reject such a rare opportunity?! Is Steve out of his mind? Xavier narrowed his eyes slightly. After Steve¡¯s advice, he seemed to sense something different. ¡°Why did you want to consider it?¡± Cole was the one who asked this. ¡°Do you think I should agree to your request?¡± Steve smiled. Cole shrugged. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°A life-or-death battle is a martial artist¡¯s freedom to choose their own life. We have no right to make the decision for Elder Simone,¡± Steve said. Jayden was about to curse. Simone Owens was a veteran expert who had been in the Connate-realm for many years. Of course, she had lost to Hugh the previous day, but if she had to deal with Cole, she would not even need to use one hand. Why didn¡¯t he agree?! ¡°Not a bad reason.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you call Simone Owens?¡± Cole had originally nned to be aggressive. However, facing someone like Steve, he gave up. There was no need. Hearing this, Steve nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go outside with Uncle to make a call.¡± ¡°Then, Grandpa Xavier, we request a pause.¡± Cole turned to look at the white-haired Xavier. ¡°Sure.¡± Xavier nodded. His expression was not as gloomy as before, but it wasn¡¯t very good either. This negotiation today was too strange. In the corridor of the Bamboo Pavilion Residence. ¡°Give Elder Simone a call.¡± Steve said to his trusted aide, who was standing behind them. The confidant nodded and called Simone Owens. When his confidant turned around, Jayden was furious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree?¡± Jayden questioned Steve. Steve smiled. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not unreasonable for my father to suppress you.¡± Steve admitted that his words were tactful. From the looks of it, his father was more than capable of suppressing Jayden. ¡°What did you say?¡± Jayden did not expect his nephew to mock him. It left him stunned. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you want to think about it?¡± Steve exined patiently. ¡°Why did they do this?¡± ¡°Why did they do that?¡± Jayden frowned. ¡°He must have thought that he was invincible and arrogant. He thought that Simone Owens was an expert of the same level as him, so he wanted to fight to the death. ¡°To wash away his shame.¡± When Jayden said thest few words, he even became forceful. He seemed to be very confident. Steve was speechless. He suspected that his uncle was ying the role of a fool, but he had no evidence. They were too simr. He finally understood why his father did not keep his uncle by his side. He had thought that it was for his uncle to watch over him, but now he understood¡­ His father wanted him to watch over his uncle. If his uncle was ced beside Chris Hayes, there would have probably been one more person kidnapped by the Williams family today. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s not care about Cole¡¯s motive first. Let¡¯s not care about why Cara wanted to see Cole die without batting an eyelid. Let¡¯s not care about why Cole suddenly went crazy and wanted to die. Let me ask you: when negotiating, should you agree to the opponent¡¯s request immediately?¡± Steve had already put aside all the unreasonable things. He only wanted to say something that Jayden could understand. In their usual interactions, his uncle was not such a stupid person. Cole might have agitated him today. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Jayden nodded. ¡°Then let me ask you again. Is the matter worth it to exchange one life for two lives?¡± Steve raised his eyebrows. Jayden said, ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Steve nodded. Making Jayden say such things was enough. At this moment, Simone answered the call. ¡°It¡¯s connected¡­¡± The confidant walked to them with the phone. As for the scene of Steve teaching Jayden a lesson, he pretended not to see it. ¡°Good afternoon, Elder Simone.¡± Steve took the phone and smiled. Chapter 70 - Agreement

Chapter 70: Agreement

Simone Owens¡¯s hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Mr. Steve.¡± ¡°Elder Simone, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Steve said. ¡°What is it?¡± Simone asked. She had originally thought that the matterst night was a sure thing, but a good-for-nothing had ruined it. The most unexpected thing was something she had not anticipated had gone wrong, making Simone furious. Moreover, she had been injured by Hugh Williams and even had to escape in a sorry state! After her cultivation had reached the Connate realm, when had she ever suffered such a loss? All of this was brought about by Cole. If Cole had not died, she would have taken his life as the price. ¡°Cole wants to fight you to the death and use my brother¡¯s life as a bargaining chip. ¡°If you win, my brother will live and Cole will die.¡± Steve¡¯s words were concise. He did not say what would happen if she lost. In his opinion, Simone would definitely win. However, he had to pay attention to whether she would win. However, Simone did not think so much. She got furious. Simone angrily shouted, ¡°Did this kid really say that? A piece of trash dares to provoke me?¡± It was fine if Hugh Williams had humiliated her. How dare a weakling like Cole Stone take advantage of her? ¡°Really.¡± Steve nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Cole?¡± Simone got even angrier. Steve did not say anything. However, the next second, Simone suddenly froze. ¡°Wait! Who did you say?¡± ¡°Cole.¡± Steve frowned. He wondered if something had gone wrong with Elder Simone¡¯s ears from the previous day¡¯s beating. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s not dead?¡± Simone was suspicious. Is Steve hallucinating? ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± Steve shook his head. Only then did he remember that, as far as Elder Simone knew, Cole was still a dead man. Simone muttered, ¡°Impossible, impossible.¡± The de had pierced through his heart and came out of his back. Blood had flowed all over the ground. No matter how she looked at it, it was impossible to revive him. ¡°Elder Simone¡­¡± Steve organized his words. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Cole faked his death.¡± ¡°Faked his death?¡± Stunned, Simone shook her head. ¡°Impossible! I checked his breathing, pulse, heartbeat, and even the whites of his eyes. He was dead.¡± As a Connate-realm martial artist, although Simone had never known about it before, she could infer about it from her experiences. In her opinion, how could someone like Colemit suicide so easily? The Williams Corporation was right in front of him. Who would be so stupid? However, after many checks, she had determined that Cole was indeed dead. That had been the reason she had escaped. ¡°Then, Elder Simone, do you know that Cole is a Postnatal-realm martial artist?¡± Steve did not refute Simone but threw out another fact. When Simone heard this, her hoarse voice changed. ¡°A Postnatal-realm martial artist? How is that possible?¡± ¡°ording to my judgment, the strength he revealed today is at least equivalent to a second-grade Postnatal realm martial artist.¡± Steve told her. Steve was also a second-grade martial artist, so he had good eyesight. However, he had be a second-grade Postnatal-realm martial artist only after cultivating for more than twenty years. Cole was a few years younger than him and was clearly more talented. This was one of the reasons Steve felt that Cole was hiding his strength. ¡°Second-grade martial artist¡­¡± Simone said, ¡°Have we really been deceived?¡± She really had not felt any true energy from Cole the previous day. However, this further proved that it was very likely Cole had faked his death. This was because she could not even detect Cole¡¯s true energy, so she naturally could not detect that Cole had faked his death. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Steve said cautiously, ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely. So, Elder Simone, do you want to take on this life-or-death battle?¡± Simone was no longer as impulsive as before. ¡°Yes, but you have to give me time.¡± ¡°What time?¡± Steve was stunned. ¡°I got injured by Hugh Williams yesterday. I need two days to recover to my peak state. I need one more day to fully recover. Give me four days. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this kid still has some sinister tricks.¡± Simone was cautious and even gave him a full check in advance. Perhaps, it was so fake that she could not even tell. There was clearly an unfathomable danger. However, Simone was not afraid to fight because Cole could not be stronger than her¡­ If he was really powerful, he wouldn¡¯t have had to pretend to be a loser in front of so many people the previous day. At her answer, Steve¡¯s eyes narrowed. Could it be that it¡¯s because Simone got injured that Cole is in a hurry to fight to the death? He wants to take her life while she¡¯s injured? Steve denied this idea. Cole was not as simple as he thought. Steve said, ¡°Alright, Elder Simone, recuperate first. Tell me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Simone nodded. Then, the two of them hung up. Steve looked at the blue sky and fell into deep thought. He could not figure out what Cole was thinking. When the difference in information reached a point where it could not be integrated into reliable evidence, Steve could not make a guess about it. But¡­ He believed that no matter what, Cole could not do anything to Simone. Moreover, Steve had onest n. Although this n was equivalent to failure, that was for the Hayes family¡­ He could ept it. That was the case where Cole won and Simone and Chris lost their lives. In Steve¡¯s opinion, if he could use Simone¡¯s and Chris¡¯s life to find out that Cole was really unfathomable, it would be very beneficial for him to control the Hayes family in the future. No one wanted to suffer because they underestimated their opponent. Steve did not want to either. As he thought of this, the corners of Steve¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Cole, you might win. But I will not lose this match. At this moment. After being taught a lesson, Jayden, who had been introspective for a long time, came up and said hesitantly, ¡°Do we say no?¡± Seeing his uncle speak, Steve got a little impatient, but he still replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t we agree?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we at a loss?¡± Jayden¡¯s eyes widened. Steve shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t lose out.¡± Jayden was speechless. I¡¯ve already let you finish talking. What should I talk about? Uncle, are you ok? ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Steve ignored him and walked in. Seeing this, Jayden hurriedly followed his nephew. *** Ten minutes ago! When Steve and Jayden had left. Cole, Cara, and Hugh walked to the other side. ¡°Mr. Stone, I still think it¡¯s too risky.¡± Hugh continued to persuade Cole. Since the Hayes family had not agreed to it, he could take it back. Hearing this, Cole shook his head. ¡°As long as Simone Owens is alive, she will always be a thorn in my side.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s been a thorn in our side for a long time.¡± Cara said calmly. Cole sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I want to take advantage of the fact that Uncle injured Simone yesterday and will definitely not be able to recover today or tomorrow. If I force them like this, I might be able to take advantage of the situation.¡± Cole did not say anything else. If Simone went into the arena with her injuries, he was 40% confident of winning. Chapter 71 - Four Days Later

Chapter 71: Four Days Later

However, if the other party realized that he wanted to use her injuries to stall for time, Cole was 80% confident of winning. The reason was¡­ If Simone Owens could heal her injuries, why couldn¡¯t Cole rely on his experience of cultivation and quickly achieve a breakthrough to the final grade of the Connate realm? However, Cole knew he could not say such things. Hugh and the others would not believe it either. ¡°Very difficult.¡± Hugh frowned. ¡°Even if her injuries are serious, it¡¯s difficult for you to be a match for her.¡± He had originally hoped that Cara would be able to dissuade Cole the previous night, but as the butler, it was not appropriate for Hugh to interrupt their conversation. Since he was in a hurry today, he did not have time to persuade Cole. He was still worried that Cole might not be able to escape from Simone Owens. ¡°Uncle.¡± Cole thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you punch me, and I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± The words stunned Hugh. ¡°How can that be?¡± He subconsciously nced at Cara. Cara did not react. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Cole smiled and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t even take one punch from you, even if the Hayes family agrees to a life and death battle with Simone Owens, I will disagree.¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. This was indeed a way to dissuade Cole. It would be best if he could change Cole¡¯s mind. Seeing that Cara did not object, Hugh got into his stance. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded. Hugh did not n to give Cole a chance to adjust his aura. This time, it was not a spar, but a dissuasion. He even wanted Cole to fully experience the horror of the advanced martial artists. Bang! As soon as Cole finished speaking, Hugh instantly stood up. A terrifying aura surged into the sky. Then, he punched Cole in the face. This was Hugh¡¯s full strength. His main goal was to let Cole realize the difference between an amateur and a Connate realm martial artist. Cara even suspected that Hugh was going to take the opportunity to kill Cole. Hugh instantly appeared in front of Cole. This speed was even faster than when he attacked Simone the previous day. No one could react in time. But Cole could. That year, when he had gone from a first-grade to a second-grade martial artist, he had been practicing how to dodge fists that were faster than Hugh¡¯s. When Hugh¡¯s fist came, he tilted his head slightly. The fist brushed past Cole¡¯s face by a millimeter. The next moment¡­ Cole suddenly moved forward. A cold light shed in his hand, and the silver chopsticks from the Bamboo Pavilion appeared like a ghost, pointing at Hugh¡¯s throat. One hit! Cara¡¯s eyes widened slightly. This was the first time she had seen a young man who could take advantage of Hugh. Hugh stopped moving; he could not help feeling shocked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Uncle, I should be qualified to fight with Simone Owens, right?¡± Cole did not answer Hugh¡¯s question. Although Cole knew that his chopsticks could not break through Hugh¡¯s protective true energy, he also knew that in actualbat, these chopsticks could be exchanged for other hidden weapons. ¡°Well¡­¡± Hugh frowned. ¡°You¡¯re very agile.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°However, in a battle, you can¡¯t win by dodging, and your speed will gradually slow down. Also, if you want to rely on the moment your opponent stops attacking to activate your hidden weapon¡­ you have to know that Simone Owens¡¯s hidden weapon skills are even better than yours.¡± Hugh analyzed the fight. Simone had been using hidden weapons since she became famous. If Cole relied on dodging attacks to find an opportunity, it would be very difficult for him to win. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I have other ways to deal with Simone Owens.¡± Cole smiled. Hugh was skeptical. Cole did understand that he could not turn around and run in the arena. He could not win if he kept dodging in the narrow space. However, he had other ways to deal with Simone. ¡°Besides, have you forgotten? I didn¡¯t defeat Zen de with hidden weapons and movement techniques yesterday.¡± Cole added. Hearing this, Hugh was stunned. That did seem to be the case. Now that he thought about it, Cole knew martial arts, concealed weapons, and movement techniques¡­ The young man was almost a genius. Hugh just did not know what exquisite fist techniques Cole had learned; he might even have a few lost techniques. The Williams family¡¯s butler fell silent. He did not object to Cole anymore. Seeing this, Cole heaved a sigh of relief. He turned to Cara. ¡°Miss Williams, you don¡¯t object, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. As long as you leave the arena alive, you can admit defeat. I¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡± Cara did not persuade him. Cole was stunned for a moment, then warmth surged in his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Squeak! At this moment, Jayden and Steve returned to the area. *** At the dining table. ¡°Can you dy it for four days?¡± Steve smiled. But when he saw Hugh¡¯s expression, he was overjoyed¡­ He seemed to have hit the nail on the head with his guess. No matter how well Cole and Cara hid their emotions, they could not stop Hugh from hiding his emotions. Cole was indeed trying to take advantage of the situation. When Hugh heard Steve¡¯s request, his expression changed. Cole had to defeat Simone Owens by ¡°taking her life while she was injured.¡± If he let the fight get dyed for four days and let the Hayes family n with Simone Owens for a few days, wouldn¡¯t Cole die? But at this moment. Cole smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± He gave the final word. Steve also smiled. Seeing this, Hugh opened his mouth but could not say anything in the end. Cara, on the other hand, was expressionless. Xavier stood up and took in everyone¡¯s reaction. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll meet at the underground arena of the Sky Sea Martial Alliance in four days. ¡°The use of firearms is prohibited in this life-and-death battle. Outsiders are prohibited from interfering. If there are any vitions, the offender will be judged as a loser. ¡°It will be the Hayes family represented by Simone Owens, against the Williams family represented by Cole. ¡°Both parties, please confirm.¡± The rules were simple. There was no need to exin them. However, Xavier mainly told them about the bet to prevent them from reneging on it. Then, someone handed him a piece of paper. ¡°No mistake.¡± Steve said. Cole nodded. ¡°No mistake.¡± Both parties signed on it. After that, Jayden stood up and grinned. ¡°Kid, I want you dead in four days.¡± Steve smiled. ¡°Enjoy it.¡± Cole had epted the agreement. ¡°You have to be happy. I¡¯ve helped you clear the obstacles to inheriting the Hayes Family.¡± Steve turned a deaf ear to the words and left Bamboo Pavilion with Jayden. On the other hand, Xavier stepped forward and looked at Cole. He wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he sighed. ¡°Take care.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Cole replied. Xavier shook his head. After exchanging a few pleasantries with Cara and Williams, Xavier left Bamboo Pavilion. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle. You protect Cole. I¡¯ll go back with Auntie,¡± Cara said. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Seeing this, Cole said, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Chapter 72 - I’m Looking for the Yeagers

Chapter 72: I¡¯m Looking for the Yeagers

¡°Why not?¡± Cara asked. Cole smiled and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need Uncle to waste his energy protecting me now. ¡°Let Uncle follow you. This way, your safety will be more guaranteed.¡± Cole wanted to find a job, and now that his cultivation level had increased, he basically did not need Hugh¡¯s protection. ¡°This¡­¡± Hugh hesitated. He was worried that people from the six families still wanted to cause trouble. Seeing this, Cole smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With my current skills, I can escape even if you were the one who came to capture me.¡± Hugh did not insist. After all, Cole was telling the truth. ¡°Up to you.¡± Cara agreed with Cole. Cole nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± However, Cara seemed to have seen through Cole¡¯s intentions. She asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you considering working at the Williams Corporation?¡± Clearly, Cara knew very well why Cole was running around these few days. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If I really can¡¯t find a job, I¡¯ll look for you at the corporation.¡± Cole smiled. This sounded much better than directly refusing her. However, Cara nced at him. ¡°Finish spending the ten million first.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cole was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cara smiled and walked out of the Bamboo Pavilion. Although Hugh no longer followed Cole, he still acted as the chauffeur and sent Cole back to his apartment. Back in his neighborhood. Cole was not idle. He started to recall the information about Simone fromst night. ording to his memory, Simone had used a palm technique the previous day, but the technique did not seem to be powerful. Moreover, as per the information Hugh told him on the way, Simone was famous for her hidden weapons. In other words, her true energy might be gentler. True energy was generally divided into two types, rigid and flexible. For example, Hugh was a ssic example of a rigid person. He was domineering and bold, fully demonstrating his rigidity. Zen de was a stubborn person. However, his strength was reflected in his defense. If he had reached the fourth grade of the Connate realm, his defense would have been so strong that it would make people despair. As for the soft-hearted, they were like Simone and Kam Lawson. It was simr to hiding one¡¯s aura and movement speed. They relied on their true energy. Their strength was even more cunning and could catch people off guard. This was especially true for hidden weapons. If one did not have flexible true energy, it was impossible for them to disappear without a trace. Cole¡¯s true energy did not have any strong characteristics. In other words, although he had the characteristics of both rigid and flexible true energy, ultimately, it was neutral. He could be gentle and agile, or he could be domineering and tough. In other words, he had everything! ¡°Flexible true energy is not a problem. The main thing is that this old fellow¡¯s hidden weapons will definitely be full of poison. I might need to take a medicinal bath to prepare my defense.¡± After pondering it for a while, Cole suddenly thought of something. Since Simone knew how to use hidden weapons, poison was probably inevitable. Who would not use poison when using hidden weapons? Therefore, resistance to poison had be a problem that Cole needed to solve. But he was not worried. The reason was that his master had once told him that his physique was excellent and extremely powerful. He was so strong that it was abnormal. *** Cole, who had read too many online novels, had once asked his master with glowing eyes, ¡°What does this ¡°abnormal¡± mean? Could it be that I have a holy body?¡± His master, Grant Rogers, denied the im and hit Cole. Then, Grant solemnly said, ¡°Your strength lies in the fact that you¡¯re nk.¡± Cole frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing.¡± Grant seriously remarked. Cole was speechless. Later, with Grant¡¯s exnation, Cole had understood that his ¡°nkness¡± was enough. It was like a piece of white paper that wasrge enough for anyone to scribble on it. In this case, it meant that Cole was extremely malleable. Therefore, Grant had started to destroy Cole. During the process of destruction, Grant used arge number of medicinal herbs. He consciously used arge number of strong medicinal herbs with surging medicinal power to increase Cole¡¯s ability to absorb medicinal herbs and his tolerance limit for the natural treasures. Medicinal herbs were very important to martial artists and could provide them with arge amount of true energy. For martial artists¡¯ cultivation, the medicinal herbs used to nourish their bodies were usually strong and nourishing. The strong medicinal power would surge, but it tested a martial artist¡¯s endurance even more. The medicinal effect of the warm tonic was weak, but it did not require a martial artist¡¯s endurance. Ordinary martial artists would choose medicinal herbs that were warm and nourishing. The gentle medicinal effect was just right for ordinary martial artists to slowly absorb it. Although it was slower, it was stable. For example, violent martial artists also chose warm and nourishing medicinal herbs. Their cultivation method was to continuously destroy their bodies and use medicinal herbs to speed up their recovery before repeating the cycle. As for the strong medicinal herbs, although the medicinal power in them was stronger, if the medicinal power of the medicinal herbs was too strong, the body would not be able to withstand the infusion of natural treasures and would suffer a bacsh. The person would be useless. The reason Grant allowed Cole to use strong medicinal herbs was to let his ¡°nk¡± body get used to the medicinal power of the strong medicinal herbs so that he could use more powerful natural treasures in the future. This way, Cole¡¯s cultivation speed would greatly increase in the future. He could also directly absorb the strong herbs that others could not eat. Cole¡¯s future was limitless! Therefore, Grant tortured Cole even more day and night because of this. Sometimes, Cole even suspected that Grant was taking it out on him. In the process of using strong drugs, Grant would asionally feed Cole poison. Then, through his medical skills, he would determine the limit of the toxicity that Cole could withstand. When Cole would be on the verge of dying, Grant would save him¡­ When Cole, who had been saved, would stare at Grant angrily and weakly, Grant would exin that this was to increase his resistance to poison. After a year of destruction, Cole¡¯s tolerance and resistance toward poison had reached an outrageous level. Although he could not bear to recall those days, Cole was still grateful when he thought about it. At least he was not that afraid of Simone¡¯s poison. ¡°However, when the Medicine Oath dissipated my cultivation, I wonder if it also took away my ability to resist poison and withstand strong medicinal herbs¡­¡± Cole pondered. He worried that his resistance to poison was gone. In that case, he might have to prepare for the test in the next four days. For example, by taking poison! He was also thinking of preparing some strong medicinal herbs for himself to use for a medicinal bath so that he could quickly increase his strength. ¡°Let¡¯s think of a prescription first.¡± Cole picked up his pen thoughtfully. *** At this time¡­ In the district of Sky City! ¡°I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Steve Hayes, who had just returned to the house, said. ¡°What do you want?¡± Jayden subconsciously asked. He was about to discuss how to deal with Cole and the Williams family with Steve. ¡°I have something to discuss with the Yeager family.¡± Steve smiled. Chapter 73 - You Can Smash It

Chapter 73: You Can Smash It

¡°Looking for the Yeagers?¡± Jayden was stunned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let them take action and test Cole¡¯s capabilities.¡± Steve picked up his phone and dialed a number. He did not want to fight a battle he was not confident in. Even if Simone wanted to kill Cole, he had to at least find out more about him. And right now, borrowing the Yeagers as a knife was his best choice. The call went through. ¡°Steve?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Mr. Yeager, long time no see.¡± Steve smiled. The eldest son of the Yeagers was called Fred Yeager. Fred Yeager said, ¡°What made the head of the Hayes family look for me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you for no reason?¡± Steve smiled. Fred Yeager suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop pretending. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for my brother¡¯s death.¡± ¡°What does your brother¡¯s death have to do with our family?¡± Steve was not angry. ¡°If not for your stupid brother, how would my younger brother have fallen into the scheme of the Williams family?¡± Fred said fiercely. The brotherhood in the Yeagers family was very strong. When Fred had found out that Charles had died, he wanted to rush out and kill the Williams family. Now that Steve called, Fred immediately vented his anger on him. ¡°That¡¯s because your brother¡¯s taste in people is too bad.¡± Steve smiled. When the Williams family had sent the surveince footage to the Yeagers family, they did not forget to send a copy to the Hayes family. The reason was mainly that the Williams family wanted to make a point to the Hayes family¡­ It was very likely that Chris Hayes would get beaten to a pulp like Charles Yeager. ¡°What did you say?¡± Fred was furious. ¡°Alright, Brother.¡± Steve smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to be angry anymore. You know that the culprit is not our family.¡± He knew Fred¡¯s personality. Fred was irritable and easily angered. Calling him brother was enough for him to calm down. ¡°Heh.¡± Fred also knew that the culprit was the Williams family. After a snort, he did not continue to be angry. ¡°Brother, I called you today because I have something to ask of you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Cole has set a life-or-death battle with my family. I would like to ask Brother to test Cole¡¯s strength for me,¡± Steve said slowly. Fred was stunned. ¡°A deathmatch? Isn¡¯t Cole an ordinary person? Also, isn¡¯t he dead?¡± He still did not know that Cole was alive. ¡°He faked his death,¡± Steve said calmly. Fred realized something. ¡°We were set up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Fred gritted his teeth. ¡°Cole, that bastard! He actually hid his strength?¡± It was impossible for him to fake his death in front of so many people without having an extremely powerful cultivation. In Fred¡¯s opinion, Cole was definitely strong. ¡°Therefore, I hope that the Yeagers can send someone to test his strength.¡± Steve said, ¡°We negotiated at the Bamboo Pavilion today at noon. The strength he revealed is at least at the second-grade Postnatal realm. ¡°You¡¯d better send someone stronger. Killing Cole might be possible then.¡± Steve finished speaking. Fred sneered. ¡°We¡¯re not the ones fighting to the death. Why should we help your family probe him?¡± Although Fred hated Cole, he did not want to waste manpower. Charles was already gone. Zen de had also disappeared. The Yeagers were the ones who had suffered heavy losses. ¡°The person who will fight with Cole is part of our family. If we vite the rules and attack, the people from the Martial Alliance will not sit by and do nothing.¡± Steve was not in a hurry. He exined slowly. Before the deathmatch, both sides could not vite the rules. This was the rule of the Martial Alliance. ¡°Not enough reason.¡± Fred snorted. ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll submit the evidence of the Yeagers family setting up the Williams familyst year to the Martial Alliance.¡± Steve smiled. Fred¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would split 30% with me? Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t submit it? Didn¡¯t you say that you were afraid of being discovered by the Williams family? Are you f*cking ying with me now?¡± Last year, the Hayes family had been working with the Williams. If the Yeagers could snatch away the property project of the Williams, the Hayes family would help. If Steve submitted the evidence to the Martial Alliance now, although the viciouspetition would not affect the Yeagers much, it would affect Fred Yeager, the main designer of the n. If Fred had such a bad record, it would probably be difficult for him to inherit the position of the head of the Yeagers family in the future. ¡°We¡¯re no longer afraid that the Williams family will find out that we betrayed them.¡± Steve smiled faintly. The situation was still under his control. Fred was silent. ¡°This is not a difficult matter. To show my sincerity, I can return the evidence to you,¡± Steve continued. A long pause ensued. Fred finally squeezed out the words, ¡°Alright, this matter is over. Give me the evidence.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Beep! Beep! Beep! The call ended. At the Yeager family residence. ¡°Steve has gone too far.¡± Fred roared. The people around him fell silent. After venting his anger, Fred took a deep breath and said, ¡°Go, call the Lewis family and tell James Lewis to get over here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person beside him hurriedly nodded. ¡°We have raised so many dogs. It¡¯s time to let them out and bite.¡± Fred sneered. Previously, he did not go against the Williams family and made the Lewis family not dare resist even if they got pped in the face. He did not want to provoke Trent Wilson. However, now that Cara Williams had clearly parted ways with Trent Wilson, Fred was naturally not afraid. Moreover, he could not bring his bodyguards to test Cole¡¯s cultivation. If he failed and got caught by Cole, it would be troublesome. Therefore, he nned to get his subordinates and James Lewis to test Cole. Well, he¡¯s a dog! He has been raised until now for a reason. *** Seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Cole was cultivating when his phone suddenly rang. He looked down. James Lewis. Cole¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I wonder if the furniture in Room 403 is broken. Cole, should I help you change it?¡± James¡¯s arrogant voice came from the other end. Cole sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve been trembling at home for so long. How does it feel toe out?¡± Cole was not surprised that James Lewis coulde out. The moment James found out about him being Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦, he would be the vanguard who would look for trouble. Who had asked him to humiliate Cole? ¡°You¡­¡± James¡¯s arrogance had been suppressed by Cole. But he sneered again. ¡°What? Are you so confident after being taken care of by Cara Williams?¡± James knew that Cole was stubborn. Calling him a freeloader would definitely make him furious. However, Cole smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m more confident than you.¡± James¡¯s expression turned ugly. Why does this guy seem like a different person? Then, James took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour to get over here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll smash your house.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. ¡°Go ahead and smash it. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police. After saying that, Cole hung up. Let me waste my time? Is there something wrong with this guy¡¯s brain? James watched the call get disconnected as Cole hung up. He was so angry that his hands were trembling. D*mn it! What¡¯s going on with Cole?! Chapter 74 - I’ll Cripple You

Chapter 74: I¡¯ll Cripple You

This was the first time James realized Cole was so difficult to deal with. Tom White, who was with him, leaned forward. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s noting.¡± James said angrily. Tom shrugged. ¡°Is this kid afraid? He¡¯s timid.¡± ¡°Coward?¡± ¡°He ignored you.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith made the wrong choice to let the two of you out.¡± A bodyguard in a ck suit stood behind James and mocked him. Cole Stone has already stepped on the head of the Hayes family. And these two weirdos think that he¡¯s timid? What a joke! Hearing this, James immediately got furious. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± The bodyguard snorted. ¡°You said that it¡¯s safer to stop him here. Bullsh*t! I think you might as well go straight to his neighborhood, then I¡¯ll believe you ¡°What a rubbish idea!¡± James gritted his teeth in anger. But there was no other way. Since he could not lure Cole out, he could only lie and let the bodyguard mock him. As for Tom, Tom did not have any background and did not dare to speak here. At this moment, a middle-aged man d in ck who stood behind the three of them said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not waste time and go to his neighborhood in the city to stop him.¡± This man was an expert sent by the Yeagers family, Melvin Young. He was a fourth-grade martial artist. And he was here to kill Cole. ¡°Okay, Uncle Melvin.¡± The bodyguard and James did not dare to say anything else. *** In his neighborhood. After ending the call, Cole was not worried at all. It was impossible for James to go in and smash his furniture. Even if he did¡­ Room 403 had no furniture at all. However, Cole knew that since James did not manage to lure him to Hill Street, James would probablye to the neighborhood to stop him. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to teach you guys a lesson.¡± Cole smiled. At this moment¡­ James called him. ¡°Cole Stone, you have half an hour to go downstairs. Otherwise, we¡¯ll burn your house down.¡± Hearing this, Cole looked up at the time. It was 8:30 pm. If it were in the past, Cole would not have gone downstairs before his vital energy had returned. However, things were different now. With power, he naturally had to take revenge. He believed that the Yeagers family would definitely have sent martial artists to help James deal with him. But he was not afraid. He even dared to fight Simone Owens to the death. Why would he be afraid of other martial artists? Moreover, it was impossible for the Yeagers to send an expert like Simone to help James. Therefore, Cole decided to go down. But he was not in a hurry¡­ He hung up. He wanted to let James wait downstairs first. Toplete the Yeager family¡¯s mission, James would definitely wait downstairs obediently. James got furious again. Cole then picked up the cab and took out two fruit knives. ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± He had not forgotten how James had harmed him. He would pay James back double. It was pain and humiliation. *** When 10 p.m. arrived¡­ Cole tidied up his prescription. After cultivating, he took a shower before slowly walking downstairs. Just as he walked downstairs, he saw James gnashing his teeth and looking at him resentfully. ¡°F*ck, you made your father wait for two hours.¡± James roared. Beside him was Tom. ¡°Cole, you think you are so arrogant!¡± Tom had waited for a long time. Melvin and the bodyguard in ck naturally did not have to wait downstairs. They had been resting in the car. Only these had waited downstairs like fools. Cole smiled. ¡°What goes aroundes around. If you can wait for me for so long, what can¡¯t you do in the future?¡± ¡°Cut the f*cking crap.¡± James pointed at Cole¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to kneel and apologize. I can help you get Mr. Yeager¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Fred Yeager had not told James that he had sent him here to test Cole. Instead, he had told James that Cole was Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦ and had offended the Yeagers. Fred had asked James to break Cole¡¯s legs and had sent Melvin, who was extremely powerful in James¡¯s eyes. That was why James was so arrogant. ¡°Get the people sent by the Yeagers family toe out.¡± Cole said calmly and turned to walk into the alley. Since he was going to attack, of course, he could not do it on the streets. Seeing this, James immediately became excited. He was just worried that he had no reason to drag Cole into the alley. To his shock, this guy was actually courting death. When Cole walked into the alley, James immediately turned to look into the car. However, Melvin had already walked over to them. The bodyguard in ck mocked him, ¡°By the time you had called for help, Cole would have already escaped. Trash.¡± James¡¯s excited face turned red again. In the alley. The scene was simr tost night. Cole stood at one end while James and the others stood at the other. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re bold and arrogant. You dare to face me alone. ¡°I can give you a chance to climb backter.¡± Melvin walked out and said calmly. He did not let the bodyguard and James waste their time. ording to Mr. Smith¡¯s information, Cole was at least a second-grade amateur martial artist. He could not be underestimated. ¡°You have a lot of chances too.¡± Cole smiled. Melvin¡¯s eyes darkened. Wasn¡¯t he saying that he was arrogant to face him alone? ¡°Kid, you only have the ability to spout nonsense.¡± The bodyguard in ck stepped forward with a dark expression. He could not stand Cole mocking Melvin. ¡°Noisy!¡± Cole said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to deal with small fries.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The bodyguard in ck red at Cole and pulled out an electric baton. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± He knew that Cole was a freeloader. Previously, Cole could not evenpare to James. What right did he have to look down on him? But before he could step forward, he became incapable of moving. At this moment¡­ Swish! Under the night sky, a silver saber shadow appeared like a ghost and instantly cut through the dim light under the streetmp. Knock! The bodyguard in ck knelt on the ground, sshing mud. ¡°Ah!¡± He clutched his thigh in pain and wailed. A fruit knife had pierced his knee. No one saw how Cole had attacked. James¡¯s face turned pale. How did Cole be so powerful? A solemn expression made its way to Melvin¡¯s face. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not a second-grade martial artist.¡± Cole¡¯s technique and speed were not something a second-grade martial artist could achieve. ¡°I¡¯m a genuine second-grade martial artist.¡± Cole smiled. The next moment, he stomped his thigh and rushed out like an arrow. ¡°It¡¯s more than enough to cripple a fourth-stage martial artist like you.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Melvin roared. He could fight the strong and dare to take the initiative to attack? Disdainful! This was tant contempt! The true energy in Melvin¡¯s body surged as he threw an ancient punch. ¡°You can¡¯t withstand this punch.¡± The fist wind was sharp and powerful. Tom and James, who were near them, even felt faint pain in their bodies due to the impact of this punch. ¡°This is terrifying.¡± James was shocked. He knew that Melvin was powerful, but he did not know that Melvin was so powerful. However, what shocked him even more was Cole charging forward¡­ Since when did Cole Stone have such strength?! Chapter 75 - Price

Chapter 75: Price

At this moment, James and Tom had gotten so frightened by Cole¡¯s power that their legs trembled. Although they were standing behind Melvin, they were still facing Cole. Cole¡¯s figure was like an arrow as he rushed forward. His clenched fist charged at them like a cannonball. The scene was shocking. James and Tom were shocked. Melvin became even more solemn. This punch was not easy to receive. Bang! Two fists met. When Melvin¡¯s and Cole¡¯s fists collided, it was as if Mars had collided with Earth. The dull sound that reverberated in the air like it was about to explode made the other three men feel like their ears were going deaf. ¡°Not bad.¡± Cole smiled. This guy is quite strong. ¡°You¡¯re quite strong, but you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± Seeing that Cole was remained arrogant, Melvin growled. Then, he suddenly bent his knees and charged straight at Cole¡¯s abdomen. He was going to shatter Cole¡¯s energy core. However, how could Cole let himself get injured so easily? Cole nimbly dodged and twisted his waist to swing his arm, throwing a punch at Melvin¡¯s face. The punch was fierce. Melvin suddenly retreated, his fingers forming ws as he tried to grab Cole¡¯s fist. Cole smiled faintly. ¡°Good idea.¡± ¡°What?¡± Melvin was stunned. He suddenly felt a shadow of death envelop him for no reason. Melvin¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly turned around. But it was toote¡­ Cole had already used his second knife. Swish! An air-piercing sound rang out. The fruit knife missed its aim due to Melvin¡¯s full efforts. But it still stabbed his left hand. Blood instantly flowed out. Cole felt a little regretful when he saw this. ¡°Ah!¡± Melvin growled as an unbearable pain enveloped his body. He red at Cole and said, ¡°You¡¯re despicable. You used hidden weapons in a head-on confrontation?¡± ¡°I used a hidden weapon the moment I came up. You¡¯re the stupid one.¡± Cole shook his head. Then, he rushed forward and kicked Melvin¡¯s energy core before thetter could condense his true energy. Bang! After the explosion, Melvin spat out a mouthful of acid. His entire body was numb. This kick had scattered his true energy and prevented him from condensing it. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Yeagers family being too arrogant by letting youe alone?¡± Cole smiled and walked to Melvin. At this moment, Melvin and the other three were terrified. They never dreamed that Cole would be so powerful. Melvin never expected that he, a fourth-grade martial artist, would fall to the ground in just three to four rounds at the hands of Cole, a second-grade martial artist. James trembled and broke out in cold sweat. He had personally seen how powerful Melvin was. Now, Melvin was lying on the ground like a dead dog, trembling. ¡°Since you nned to shatter my energy core, I won¡¯t take your life. I¡¯ll shatter your energy core as a warning to others. I¡¯ll let the people whoe after me see the consequences.¡± Cole walked to Melvin¡¯s side and smiled. The cruelty he was about to perform today was to reduce the trouble in the future. If the people from the six families kept finding trouble with him, he would not be able to live well. So Cole decided to let them see how cruel his methods were. This way, if the six families wanted to deal with him, they would have to consider whether they could withstand his revenge. Cole¡¯s smile was like the smile of a demon in Melvin¡¯s eyes. Cole slowly raised his foot. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Melvin¡¯s soul dissipated as he roared in despair, ¡°I¡¯m from the Yeagers family. If you cripple me, the Yeagers will definitely not let you off¡­ Please show mercy, Mr. Stone!¡± In the end, Melvin started to beg for mercy. If his energy core was shattered, he would lose everything. No one would want a useless martial artist. But it was toote. Bang! Cole stomped on Melvin¡¯s energy core. Melvin¡¯s true energy dissipated, and he lost his cultivation. The martial artist fainted and slowly bled from his seven orifices. Seeing this scene, the wailing bodyguard in ck, James, and Tom were all stunned. Their hands trembled, and they did not dare to move. It was not that they did not want to run, but that their limbs were numb from fear. Cole¡¯s ruthless methods shocked them. He had crippled someone from the Yeagers family? In fact, they did not know what had happened between Cole and the Yeagers family. If they knew that Cole had killed Charles Yeager the previous day, they would not be so surprised now. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Cole tilted his head and looked at James and Tom. The bodyguard in ck had not gotten up yet. Cole was not in the mood to find trouble with him. He was more interested in James and Tom. ¡°Wh-what?¡± Tom was stunned. James¡¯s legs wentpletely limp. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to not run. Not bad! I¡¯ll give you guys a thumbs up.¡± Cole approached them with a smile. However, under the night sky, his smile looked more like a devil¡¯s smile in James¡¯s eyes. ¡°You, don¡¯te over.¡± James retreated repeatedly. He did not even notice a rock under his feet and tripped over it. The ground of the alley was covered in water all year round. As James fell, his butt was immediately covered in mud. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe downstairs? Why are you chickening out now?¡± Cole asked. As he spoke, he even kicked someone. Just as he regained his senses, Tom, who wanted to escape, got kicked to the ground beside James. ¡°How could you abandon Mr. Lewis?¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°Not loyal.¡± Tom fell on his face. His mouth was covered in mud, but he couldn¡¯t care about it. Crying, he turned around to kneel in front of Cole. ¡°Mr. Stone, can you let me off? I was possessed for a moment. James forced me toe over.¡± ¡°Tom, you f*cking traitor.¡± James trembled, but it did not stop him from criticizing Tom. However, Tom, who was kneeling and begging for mercy, ignored James. When he saw Melvin bleeding from his seven orifices from being stomped on, Tom immediately broke down. He did not want to be treated so cruelly by Cole! ¡°I see.¡± Cole pretended to be enlightened. ¡°Alright, since you were forced toe here, I¡¯ll let you off.¡± Tom was stunned. Is he really going to let me off? But before Tom could thank him, Cole stepped on his right hand¡­ Crack! The bones in Tom¡¯s hand were broken. ¡°Ahhhhhh.¡± Caught off guard, Tom screamed. He did not even have time to resist. Seeing this scene, James and the bodyguard in ck, who were the only ones still rational, were terrified. Cole was too cruel. He was not mentally prepared at all and directly crushed the other party¡¯s hand bones? Ruthless! ¡°Alright, I said I¡¯ll let you off. I was going to cripple your limbs, but now, I¡¯ll cripple one of your legs and one of your hands.¡± Cole muttered to himself. James was stunned. What? Isn¡¯t it enough to crush one of his hands? Tom¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was in so much pain that his forehead was covered in sweat. Before he could beg for mercy¡­ The next second. Cole stomped on his foot. As he stomped, he was expressionless. These people wanted to kill him, so they had to pay the price. Crack! Tom twitched and fainted before he could even scream in pain. Chapter 76 - Send You To Hell

Chapter 76: Send You To Hell

The moment Tom fainted, James felt the threat of death pressing down on him like a poisonous snake. Previously, Tom had only insulted Cole¡­ Now, his limbs were broken. What about him? Wouldn¡¯t he be dead?! ¡°How do you feel?¡± Cole looked at James. James¡¯s lips trembled. Under the night sky, his pants were visibly wet. Yes. In this desperate situation, Cole¡¯s words had made James wet his pants. Cole frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t help but be frightened.¡± ¡°Please, please let me go.¡± James was not as brainless as the Smiths. Even when they saw that Cole was strong, they chose to mock him. And the oue was that Flint Smith was still in the police station and Jane Smith had died. James, who came from a big family, knew one thing clearly. If he did not beg for mercy right now, he might not have the chance to do so anymore. ¡°Why?¡± Cole sneered. However, although he wanted to beg for mercy, it did not mean that Cole had to forgive him. ¡°I-I can give you money¡­¡± James¡¯s hands trembled as he handed a bank card to Cole. ¡°The password is six eights. There¡¯s 300,000 in it. It¡¯s from Mr. Fred¡ª No, it¡¯s from that bastard Fred Yeager. He asked me to harm you. ¡°But I understand now, Cole. Brother, please let me go.¡± James cried and begged. However, he was extremely resentful.?Cole, next time¡­ Next time, I¡¯ll definitely bring someone stronger to cripple you. James hid his resentment very well, and the night was his cover. Cole did not see James¡¯s gaze. Cole originally did not want to take his money, but he thought about how he still had to prepare the medicinal bath. He was afraid that he would have to spend at least a hundred thousand yuan on medicinal herbs. He reached out and took the card. When James saw Cole take the card, his expression froze for a moment, then he was overjoyed. Could it be¡­ Is Cole nning to let me off after taking the money? As expected! This guy is a pauper and can not resist the temptation of money. James mocked Cole in his heart, but he did not dare to show it on his face, afraid that Cole would see through him. ¡°Not bad. What else do you have to say?¡± Cole asked. James was stunned. The ecstasy from before was instantly washed away as if he had fallen into an icehouse. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°No matter what. I have to give you a prize, right?¡± Cole said with a smile. ¡°What prize?¡± James¡¯s face stiffened. Cole grabbed James¡¯s head and smashed it against the wall. Bang! The bricks and gravel broke apart and fell to the ground after being stained by the moonlight. This was a beautiful scene. A savage and violent beauty! James instantly bled. ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± He screamed. The blood on his forehead seeped out quickly, blurring his vision. The intense pain numbed his nerves. For a moment, he could not even scream. ¡°James, I¡¯ve always been a vengeful person,¡± Cole said calmly. James felt a chill in his heart. He even ignored the pain in his forehead. The reason was that Cole¡¯s killing intent was too strong. Cole continued, like a boy next door reminiscing with his peers, but his tone was chilling. ¡°When you snatched Jane and sent me to my death, I swore that I would return the favor to you. ¡°When you drove your car toward me, I decided that I would make you feel the same pain. ¡°But when you instigated Jane to forge those photos and harass my parents, I overturned my previous thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m going to send you to hell.¡± Cole looked up. A crazy killing intent was gathering in his dark eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡± James¡¯s expression changed drastically. He could already guess what was going to happen next. He begged. James wanted to escape. He even began to regret it! But the pain spread inside his body again. This time, the pain came from his heart. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Cole said calmly. He slowly let go, leaving a small knife in James¡¯s body forever. At this moment, Cole had used up almost all the strength in his body. Therefore, James had no chance of surviving and died on the spot. James¡¯s eyes were filled with unforgettable shock, despair, and regret. Bang! James fell weakly, sshing mud and leaving marks on Cole¡¯s pants. ¡°How much did you see?¡± Cole asked calmly without turning his head. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± The bodyguard in ck who could still maintain his rationality did not even dare to speak. ¡°Can you stand?¡± Cole said calmly. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The bodyguard in ck had been wailing earlier, but he no longer dared to do so. He stood up hurriedly and walked over to Cole. ¡°Bend over.¡± Cole said. The bodyguard in ck leaned over. ¡°Stab James.¡± Cole took out his phone. The bodyguard¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°There¡¯s no need, right? I won¡¯t say anything.¡± He wants to frame me? ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you down the same path,¡± Cole said calmly. The bodyguard obediently took out the tool knife he carried with him and stabbed James. The more he stabbed James, the fiercer his movements became. If not for James, how could he have been stabbed tonight and have to take the me? ¡°Enough,¡± Cole said calmly. The bodyguard stopped. ¡°Go, stab the other two too,¡± Cole said calmly. The bodyguard¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Those two people are not dead!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to go.¡± Cole said calmly. If not for the fact that he had been too busy recently, which made him lose control of his rationality and take action personally, his hands would not be stained with blood. Fortunately, a bodyguard was present to take the me. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but Uncle Melvin is from the Yeagers family.¡± The bodyguard hesitated. ¡°I have already crippled him.¡± Cole said. Then, he looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Do you think the Yeagers will want a cripple?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The bodyguard gritted his teeth and went forward to deal the finishing blow. Blood sttered. After doing everything, the bodyguard was already trembling. ¡°Enough, is that enough?¡± This was the first time he had done something like this. His mental defense was about to copse. But what made the bodyguard even more devastated was¡­ Cole turned on his phone, and the phone screen disyed some words. ¡°Call your boss, and tell him what happened.¡± ¡°N-no way?!¡± The bodyguard trembled. ¡°Call.¡± Cole was expressionless. The bodyguard could only call Fred Yeager. ¡°Mr Yeager. ¡°We¡¯ve already done what you asked us to do about the attack on Cole. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll go back with Uncle Melvin.¡± The call ended. Cole took back his phone and pressed the recording button. He said calmly, ¡°How did Fred Yeager instruct you to attack me? Show me your phone.¡± The bodyguard¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°No, no.¡± However, Cole snatched the phone without a word. Fred had been very careful. Therefore, there was no fatal information in the conversation with the bodyguard. It had been deleted. However, Cole did not think that he would be able to take down Fred Yeager with just a bodyguard¡¯s phone. Therefore, he only took a video of Fred instructing his bodyguard to attack him. ¡°Alright, take them back.¡± Cole said calmly and turned to walk out of the alley. In the alley, the bodyguard was left alone to face the three cold bodies. He was terrified and desperate. Not only did he not know how to deal with these three people, but he also did not know how to exin it to Fred Yeager. This operation was a huge loss! Chapter 77 - Early Morning

Chapter 77: Early Morning

Cole had left behind the evidence only as a precaution. He did not want to be attacked by the Hayes and the Yeager familiester. Therefore, it was safest to have a backup n. Of course. If he had let all three of them go, that would have definitely been the safest method. But he could not do it. Firstly, if he had spared these people, they would have provided too much beneficial information to the Yeagers. Even if Melvin was crippled, he could still tell them about the situation. If Melvin let the Yeagers know that Cole¡¯s strength far exceeded that of a fourth-grade martial artist and he had all kinds of tricks up his sleeve, perhaps the other party would be able toe up with a countermeasure against Cole very soon. That was not a good thing. Cole even had some doubts¡­ This Melvin Young, who had appeared out of nowhere to cause trouble, should be rted to Steve. The Yeager Family had not attended the negotiation at noon, so it was impossible for them to know that he had the strength of a second-grade martial artist. With the Yeagers family¡¯s intelligence on his strength, if they were only here for revenge, they would at most send an average Postnatal realm martial artist. How could it be a fourth-grade martial artist? Using the game ¡°Fight thendlord¡± as an example, if an advanced martial artist was a king, then a fourth-grade amateur martial artist was a bomb. Who threw bombs first when ying cards? Therefore, if Steve had not provided the Yeager family with information, the Yeager family would not have used a sledgehammer to crack a nut. After thinking about it, Cole roughly came to a conclusion. This was what Steve had arranged for the Yeagers to test him. That was why Cole killed Melvin. Now, Melvin had already gone to hell. It was impossible for him to provide the Yeagers with the most urate information. Now, even if Melvin¡¯s corpse returned and they could tell that Cole was strong enough to kill a fourth-grade martial artist, their information about him would still be hazy. Even if the bodyguard in ck went back, he would not be able to say anything. The night was hazy, and Cole had stabbed this bodyguard. The bodyguard only cared about kneeling on the ground and wailing. How could he see Cole¡¯s methods? The only thing this bodyguard knew was that Cole was adept at using hidden weapons. As for the power of his fist and the defense of his body, the bodyguard had no idea. This might confuse Simone. If the other party defended against his hidden weapons, it would be fun. However, Cole did not expect it. Simone was a master of hidden weapons. If she needed to guard against his hidden weapons, she would be living in vain. Cole had another reason he killed those three men. That was: he could not take this lying down. It could be said that he was taking revenge tonight and eliminating the roots. He did not want to see James Lewis in the future as the man disgusted him. To avoid getting disgusted in the future, Cole simply ended his life. After this, the people he needed to deal with were the Yeagers. ¡°The Yeager family, I¡¯m not done with you.¡± Cole walked into the room and closed the door. New hatred, old hatred, and Cara Williams¡¯s share¡­ Cole would calcte them one by one. *** The next morning. Sky City, in a vi in the suburbs. In a room, Simone was sitting cross-legged on a square table. She held her breath and closed her eyes to rest. Knock! Knock! There was a knock on the door. ¡°Elder Simone.¡± It was Steve¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr Hayes,e in.¡± Simone slowly exhaled. Crack! The soft sound of the door being twisted rang out. Steve walked in with a smile. ¡°Mr Hayes, why are you here so early?¡± Simone asked. ¡°I want to share some information with Elder Simone.¡± ¡°Please speak,¡± Simone said. ¡°Yesterday, I asked Fred Yeager to arrange for an expert to test Cole¡¯s cultivation. I told him that Cole was at least a second-grade martial artist. To take revenge for Charles Yeager, Fred Yeager sent out a fourth-grade martial artist, Melvin Young.¡± Steve said slowly. ¡°And? Is Cole dead?¡± Simone¡¯s eyes darkened. She could guess what was going on. But she could not believe it. A second-grade martial artist could defeat a fourth-grade martial artist? It can¡¯t be! However, if Cole were dead instead, Steve would not have such an expression. As expected¡­ ¡°Cole is not dead.¡± After saying that, Steve pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°Moreover, Melvin Young is dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Simone¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Melvin Young is dead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Simone could not believe it. ¡°Hugh Williams made a move?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Steve shook his head and sighed. ¡°The only witness who survived said that Cole killed Melvin alone.¡± Simone¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant. So he has such methods.¡± This was not good news. Although Cole killing a fourth-grade martial artist did not mean that he could kill Simone, it proved that Cole had the ability to hurt her. A piece of trash who was still at the mercy of others two days ago could fight her head-on today¡­ This was hard for the proud Simone to ept. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Steve said, ¡°The Yeagers¡¯ Zen de has already disappeared.¡± ¡°I thought the Williams had bribed him, but now it seems very likely that he was killed by Cole.¡± Steve finished speaking. Simone frowned. ¡°Impossible, Mr. Hayes. You know too little about fourth-grade martial artists.¡± ¡°Then how did Melvin die?¡± Steve asked. Simone said, ¡°Cole might have killed Melvin. It can only be said that he was lucky because Melvin specializes in attacking. If Cole had seized the opportunity, he might have killed Melvin. However, Zen de¡¯s defense is very shocking¡­ Zen de is not confirmed to be dead yet. Even if he¡¯s really dead, I think it might have been done by Williams.¡± Steve shook his head. ¡°Elder Simone, we can¡¯t let our guard down now. Since Cole was able to kill Melvin, it means that there must be something we didn¡¯t expect. If you underestimate him, you might fail.¡± Simone fell into deep thought after hearing Steve¡¯s words. ¡°Moreover, I think the probability of Cole doing it himself is about 80%,¡± Steve said. Simone was stunned. ¡°Why?¡± Where does he get his judgment from? ¡°Because of his personality.¡± Steve walked to the window and looked at the bright morning sun rising from the horizon. He said, ¡°Cole has a sense of vitality and is independent and stubborn. ¡°From the beginning, after his matter with Cara Williams got announced, he nned to use her power to do something. That¡¯s why he let himself get kidnapped by us. ¡°Even though you have Chris, you still want to fight us to the death. You want to take revenge and not force us to do anything to you¡­ ¡°I think that under such circumstances, when he faced Zen de, he probably stubbornly decided to fight him personally.¡± Steve finished speaking. Simone frowned. ¡°Those are just your one-sided words. It¡¯s not advisable to forcefully contact him.¡± There was no key evidence that Cole could really defeat Zen de. ¡°Maybe.¡± Steve smiled and changed the topic. ¡°But do you think my words made you more vignt? ¡°If you¡¯re more vignt, my goal will be achieved.¡± Chapter 78 - Cultivation

Chapter 78: Cultivation

After a moment of silence, Simone nodded. ¡°I¡¯m indeed a little wary of Cole.¡± Her face shed with seriousness. ¡°Even a lion uses its full strength to catch a rabbit.¡± Steve walked back from the window and sat in front of Simone. ¡°Moreover, we even suffered from Cole¡¯s fake death. This is not something a rabbit can do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Simone said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take it that he could have killed Zen de. ¡°Then, if his attack can break through the defense of a fourth-grade martial artist, his attack power is probably terrifying.¡± Simone calcted, ¡°But he¡¯s a second-grade martial artist. It¡¯s impossible for his true energy to withstand such a fierce attack. Then, he must have a heaven-defying cultivation technique. This is also one of the reasons he dares to fight me to the death.¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Steve nodded. A fourth-grade martial artist¡¯s defense was broken¡­ It could be because his opponent¡¯s true energy was so strong that its quantity and quality were far superior to this martial artist. For example, Hugh could rely on the quantity and quality of his true energy to defeat Zen¡¯s defense. Or he could use heaven-defying cultivation techniques to forcefully rely on instantaneous explosive power to defeat his opponents. Of course, there was another way to break through the defense of a physical training martial artist. That was to hit his vitals. However, it was much more difficult to hit the vital points. Not only did one have to find one¡¯s opponent¡¯s weakness, but one also had to grasp the opportunity. Seizing this critical opportunity required extremely experienced eyesight! As for eyesight, it could be learned only from countless battles with experts. Cole stayed in Sky City all day. Simone did not believe that Cole could fight anyone. Therefore, she felt that it was more reasonable for Cole to have a heaven-defying cultivation technique. After roughly guessing a few possibilities, Simone gritted her teeth. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ask Mr. Yve for an inner armor with a high defense that can neutralize his instantaneous true energy. This way, I can avoid a fatal blow. ¡°One weakness of heaven-defying techniques is that they consume too much energy. As long as I block Cole¡¯s attack, I won¡¯t lose.¡± Simone felt a little pained. An inner armor with high defense would cost a lot. Steve seemed to see her pain and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Simone. Leave the matter of asking Mr. Yve for inner armor to me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Simone was stunned. ¡°He won¡¯t charge you less just because he¡¯s on good terms with you.¡± ¡°To me, your life is far more important than an inner armor.¡± Steve said sincerely. Hearing this, Simone was touched. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hayes!¡± She was sincere. She could tell that Steve was not disrespectful to her at all. On the contrary, he had even thought about her many times. He had helped her with money and effort and even gathered information so that she would not let her guard down¡­ When Cole wanted to fight her to the death, Steve did not take the initiative to agree on her behalf. Instead, he agreed to fight only after asking her¡­ Simone let out a long sigh. This was the bearing of a leader of the Hayes family in the future. Unlike Chris Hayes, who was useless. She believed that under Steve¡¯s leadership, the Hayes family would definitely reach a new high. Steve smiled and did not say anything. If he could use this opportunity to kill Cole, it would damage Cara Williams¡¯s reputation and he would win over Simone¡¯s heart. This would be a profitable situation for him. The money of an inner vest was just an investment. Then¡­ Simone stood up and said, ¡°In that case, not only do I have to put in effort in defense, I also have to take out my Guanyin Poison Needle.¡± Hidden weapons were Simone¡¯s unique secret technique. She had tricked even Hugh with them. Cole could not resist the poison. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to survive.¡± Simone revealed a sinister expression. She would recuperate her body and mind and recover to her peak state. Coupled with the most ruthless hidden weapons and the powerful inner armor¡­ Cole, I¡¯ll see how many lives you have to y with! *** In the afternoon¡­ Cole did not know that Steve and Simone had studied him several times. At this moment, he was picking and choosing in the pharmacy on the street. With the 300,000 dors from James, he could be more generous and buy all the high-quality herbs he needed. After buying one round, Cole spent 100,000 dors and bought a lot of strong herbs and a small portion of poison. Of course, this poison was not a poison in the form it was sold in the pharmacy. He needed to go back and concoct the nts himself before they could be an extremely poisonous poison. After spending 100,000 dors, he walked back to his neighborhood in pain. He could not afford to spend this money. This made his poor life worse. *** In his room¡­ Cole specially bought arge bathtub and ced it on the empty ground. The basin was filled with hot smoke and a red liquid that emitted a strong medicinal smell. Cole had bought three days¡¯ worth of medicinal baths. This way, he would be done with the medicinal baths on the fourth day. ¡°It cost me a hundred thousand dors. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Cole muttered as he stripped. Next, he soaked himself in the fiery red medicinal liquid. The red liquid was extremely hot, and its medicinal properties were fully stimted. Cole sat down, and the water reached his waist. The hot water did not make him feel hot at all. However, when the medicinal liquid seeped in, Cole felt as if he was being pricked by needles. His face turned red¡­ Pain! It hurt too much! He gritted his teeth tightly as a bunch of thoughts swirled in his mind. Whenever he opened his mouth to speak, what came out were all vulgarities inappropriate for children. D*mn it, I¡¯ve been in the bath for a year in the past. Just because of a Medical Oath, I can¡¯t withstand this pain anymore? I have to start over! Cole¡¯s mind churned in pain. It was so painful that he cursed. His skin began to swell and burst at a speed visible to the naked eye. Immediately after, tiny bloody pores appeared on the skin. The blood threads entered the medicinal liquid and disappeared in an instant¡­ No one could tell if the red color of the medicinal liquid was there because the herbs had dissolved more fully or because of Cole¡¯s blood. Cole¡¯s hands gripped his knees tightly. Other than his head trembling crazily, the rest of his body was stiff from the pain. ¡°Hehe¡­ ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The pain he had felt just now was only the first wave. After he had been submerged in the bath for five minutes, the pain doubled! ¡°Ah!¡± Cole finally could not help but cry out. When Zen de had crippled him, he had not shouted. When his thigh had been broken, he had not shouted. He had not shouted when the de had passed through his heart and took his life. But now, he could not take it anymore! The medicinal liquid was like a small needle that was being pushed into Cole¡¯s body by the strong force of the water. It was as if someone had forcefully inserted a thin needle into his fingernails¡­ It went in and out¡­ Then the cycle repeated. No one could withstand it. But he had to! Because he wanted to win! Cole¡¯s face was red as he gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with madness. He could not lose this life-or-death battle. He wanted to return his pain and humiliation to the Hayes family and the Yeagers. He had to pay them back double! It was just a medicinal bath, and it was not his first time experiencing it. He was like a paper tiger who had no reason to be afraid. He had already died once¡­ What was there to be afraid of?! Chapter 79 - Cara Williams Is Here

Chapter 79: Cara Williams Is Here

Cole forcefully controlled his trembling hand and his numb, stiff body. He then sat cross-legged and closed his eyes¡­ Cole began to circte his cultivation technique. He actually entered a cultivation state under such extreme pain! The ultimate goal of submerging himself in this medicinal bath was to increase his strength. If he did not cultivate now, he would¡¯ve wasted more than 300,000 dors! In fact, no one in the martial arts world would use such strong medicinal herbs. They were even careful when eating those herbs, let alone taking a medicinal bath made from those herbs. It was not that they could not think of it, but that they could not do it. It was easy to spend 300,000 dors to buy herbs. However, whether they could sessfully soak in the bath or not was a big problem. Even if Zen de were the one to soak in this medicinal bath, not to mention cultivate inside it, it would be impressive if he did not faint! Cole¡¯s cultivation method was too crazy and unbelievable. Without his excellent physique and the traces of his previous cultivation, Cole would have fainted. One part pain, one part gain. Under such circumstances, the true energy in Cole¡¯s body began to increase at an explosive speed! Half an hourter¡­ Cole looked like he was struggling to survive. Hey on the ground, and the water droplets wet the floor. Although Cole shouted, his will wasmendable. But half an hourter, he had been defeated. Too much time had passed since he had experienced such a medicinal bath. Besides, the bacsh from the Medical Oath had dissipated his true energy. His current body¡¯s strength was probably less than 10%. If not for the fact that he had the Dragon Energy to recover, Cole might not even have this 10% of his energy. That was how his cultivation came about. Death had helped him remove the shackles of the Medical Oath, and the remaining Dragon Energy had helped him recover from his wounds and preserve his life. It even helped him recover some strength. Under such circumstances, Cole could not absorb all the power of the medicinal bath in one go. He could onlye out to rest for a while and go in to absorb the liquidter. ¡°Although this effect is about 50% worse than absorbing it at once, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Cole muttered as hey limp in the space beside the basin. *** At night. Cole had just finished his second bath. Hey on the ground until half-past seven before he could barely support his body. Then, he cleaned the floor and showered to disperse the smell. The smell of the medicinal liquid was too strong. After washing up, Cole smiled and sized himself up in the mirror. Not bad! He had muscles and abs. If Cara were to pull him out now, his appearance would also increase his reputation. At this thought, Cole patted his head. What am I thinking? At this moment¡­. His doorbell suddenly rang. Ding dong! Cole was stunned. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A faint voice! The voice was a little cold andzy. Cara! Cole¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Speak of the devil! He hurriedly walked out of the bathroom, and his expression changed again. Quickly taking his clothes off the wall, he put them on. ¡°Coming.¡± Crack! The door opened. Cara. She still looked gorgeous, and her ck dress made her look noble and elegant. Behind Cara stood Hugh. Uncle Hugh nodded at Cole and quietly retreated. Clearly, he would not enter the room. And there was still Kam¡¯s aura in the dark. At this moment, steam rose from the bathroom. ¡°Miss Williams¡­¡± Cole raised his hand and greeted her awkwardly, ¡°Why are you suddenly here?¡± The reason for his embarrassment was mainly that he was thinking about Cara bringing him out a second ago. ¡°You were taking a shower?¡± Cara sized up Cole and asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Cole nodded and turned around. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Cara walked in. When she passed by him, she said, ¡°Your clothes are wet. Change them. I can see everything.¡± Cole looked down. As expected. He had forgotten to dry his body, so he waspletely wet. This made things worse for Cole. At this moment¡­. Cara added, ¡°You have a good figure.¡± Cole was speechless. After confirming that the others were noting in, Cole closed the door. Turning around, he walked into the living room. He said to Cara, ¡°Miss Williams, take a seat first. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to change.¡± Cara was slowly admiring Cole¡¯s room. She did not even turn her head. ¡°Why go to the bathroom? Will you be embarrassed if you change in front of me? I¡¯ve already seen everything.¡± Cole was speechless. He turned his head stubbornly and walked into the bathroom. Cara could not help butugh. After changing his clothes, Cole walked out of the bathroom nervously. He did not know why Cara was here. Moreover, this was the first time a woman had entered his rented house. In the past, when he was with Jane, Jane disliked the environment in this neighborhood and did note over. Therefore, Cara was the first woman to enter his apartment. ¡°The smell of medicine is quite strong. What were you doing just now?¡± Cara asked when she saw Coleing out. She had worn a pair of ck high heels, making her exquisite ankles look even fairer. Her heels made a crisp sound on the floor. Cole¡¯s rented apartment was a single-room apartment, but it was not small. It was simr to a hotel apartment. Therefore, besides the bathroom and the bed, Cole also had a living room. Since this living room was next to his big bed, as soon as Cara entered the room, she could see everything. However, Cara looked around slowly as if she was shopping. ¡°I was taking a medicinal bath just now.¡± Cole did not hide anything. ¡°Medicinal bath?¡± ¡°One way to help me increase my strength is to use it¡­¡± Cole added briefly, nning to exin the method of the medicinal bath. However, Cara was not interested in cultivation. She interrupted Cole. ¡°Do you have money for medicine?¡± She was more concerned about Cole himself. ¡°Yes.¡± Cole nodded. Cara walked to the herbs on the cab and touched them. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the aged herbs are expensive.¡± Clearly, she knew her stuff. ¡°I sent James Lewis to hell yesterday and received a sum of money.¡± Cole smiled. ¡°They came to you?¡± Cara¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. ¡°Yes, I wiped all of them out. None of them could escape. The Yeagers even lost a fourth-grade martial artist.¡± Cole walked to Cara¡¯s side. At this moment. Cara suddenly turned around and stared at Cole. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Questioning! This was an interrogation. Cole shrunk his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t think there was a need. They were just a few weaklings.¡± Cara¡¯s gaze made his heart turn cold. After being silent for a few seconds, she slowly said, ¡°Okay, but there won¡¯t be a next time. If there¡¯s anything in the future, remember to tell me.¡± Seeing this, Cole heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay.¡± He knew that Cara was concerned about him. At this moment¡­ Cara picked up a piece of paper at the side. An affair agreement! After scanning it twice, she saw the content inside. ¡°An affair agreement?¡± Cara smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it disgusting to keep that?¡± ¡°Uh, I n to keep it. It might be usefulter.¡± Cole rubbed his nose. Jane was dead. And since Cole and Jane were not spouses yet, the other half of 403 Hill Street became her inheritance. If Jane¡¯s mother Susan used this opportunity to im Jane¡¯s share of 403 Hill Street, he would have to take this piece of paper to court. Chapter 80 - Night Talk

Chapter 80: Night Talk

¡°I see.¡± Cara nodded and suddenly said, ¡°Then give it to me.¡± The proposition stunned Cole. ¡°Huh?!¡± What does she mean? However, Cara did not exin. She walked straight to Cole¡¯s sofa and sat down. Smiling at him, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a little small.¡± Cole was a little embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t usually sit on this.¡± Cara¡¯s dress was not a branded one, but Cole could tell that it was expensive from the material. In front of that, the cheap sofa looked even cheaper. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sit here?¡± Cara nced at Cole. The sofa was still half empty. However, this was because Cara was slender. If Cole sat on it, with his physique, the two of them would be next to each other¡­ Cole shook his head with a dry smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡± He pointed to a folding stool. After he sat down. Cara did not say anything. She just looked at Cole and smiled. Cole was sweating profusely. Then, Cara suddenly asked without rhyme or reason, ¡°Has Jane Smith been here before?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cole shook his head. Cara nodded and did not say anything, but a smile appeared on her face. Then, Cole thought of something and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous for you toe here? There are quite a lot of reporters here¡­¡± Although their rtionship had already been exposed to the six families, it would be quite troublesome if the media reporters here saw it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Cara smiled. ¡°They can¡¯t see us. Even if they could, they wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± An unquestionable domineering aura! Cole muttered to himself. Only the head of the Williams can stop the media from gossiping. ¡°Then why did youe over? Is there anything?¡± Cole asked. Cara stared at Cole and said slowly, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie over to see you for no reason?¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°This¡­¡± It was sote. ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Cara raised her eyebrows. ¡°Of course, you can. You¡¯re wee toe anytime.¡± Cole hurriedly exined. ¡°Really?¡± Cole nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡± Then, Cara stretched out her fair hand and curled her palm slightly, indicating Cole to give it to her. ¡°What do you want?¡± Cole was puzzled. ¡°The key. Didn¡¯t you say that I coulde anytime?¡± Cara said. Cole understood and quickly turned to get the spare key. He did not object to Caraing here. There was no need to say anything about their rtionship. But he suddenly thought of something. When he walked up to Cara, he carefully asked, ¡°Miss Williams, if youe over, will you inform me in advance?¡± He had beenpletely naked in the medicinal bath. If Cara had suddenly barged in¡­ Then she would have seen everything that she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Depends on my mood.¡± Cara said. Cole was speechless. Seeing that Cole did not give her the key, Cara said in a dangerous tone, ¡°You don¡¯t want me toe?¡± Cole denied her words. ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid¡­ It might be a little awkward for you to suddenlye.¡± ¡°Why is it awkward? Do you have another woman?¡± Cara asked calmly. Cole instantly broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Of course, not.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Cole stammered, ¡°It might not be appropriate.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll take care of the needs of your lower body at home?¡± Cara asked bluntly. Cole was speechless. Is she that direct? Cara had asked that without batting an eyelid¡­ It really suited her style. Seeing that Cara was so simple and rough, Cole could only exin, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a bath in the living room for the next few days. If you suddenlye here, it might be more awkward.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Just say it.¡± Cara smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so awkward about that? I can ept you taking a bath in front of me now.¡± Cole waved his hand. ¡°No, no.¡± He handed over the keys to her. Cara took them and pondered for a while. ¡°Then how do you solve the needs of your lower body?¡± Cole was speechless. He could not help but nce at Cara¡¯s exquisite figure, and his lower abdomen burned. Cara¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of mischief. Cole was suddenly indignant. Why am I being teased? He asked back instead, ¡°So how do you solve it?¡± Cole had victory in his hands. A hooligan was still a better man. However, Cara¡¯s words made him retreat in defeat¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to help me settle it.¡± Cara looked at him and said seriously. Cole was speechless. He could not reply. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Shall we change the subject?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cara nodded, and her smile widened. ¡°Um, are you hungry?¡± Cole was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Do you cook?¡± Cole said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any ingredients.¡± He subconsciously nced to the side. There were still a few packets of instant noodles on the cab. This was not appropriate. Cara looked around and also saw instant noodles. ¡°Don¡¯t we have instant noodles?¡± ¡°Those are expired.¡± Cole touched his nose. He had just bought them two days before. ¡°What if I¡¯m hungry?¡± Cara retracted her gaze and looked at Cole. Cole scratched his head. ¡°Shall I order takeout?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cara nodded. ¡°You rarely eat that. Are you sure you¡¯re ok with it?¡± Cole took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡± Hence, Cole opened the food delivery app and looked at the interface in a daze¡­ What is Cara¡¯s identity? Cole felt that it was a little embarrassing to eat takeout in his neighborhood. It was mainly because Cole had not expected Cara to suddenly question him. He was not even mentally prepared. ¡°Aren¡¯t we ordering takeout?¡± Seeing Cole in a daze, Cara suddenly stood up and reached out to grab the phone in his hand. ¡°Let me do it.¡± The phone was pulled away. Cole grabbed it instinctively. Unexpectedly, he grabbed onto Cara¡¯s hand. It was warm and soft. Cole¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡­ Cara looked at Cole¡¯s hand and blinked. The air suddenly rustled. An ambiguous aura spread in the room. The two of them were in a stalemate for a few seconds. ¡°Let me order. I¡¯ll just eat crayfish.¡± Cole broke the atmosphere. Cara looked at him. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you let go?¡± Cole seemed to have woken up from a dream as he let go of Cara¡¯s hand. The phone returned to his hand. Cole suddenly felt that his hand was empty. At that moment, Cara looked at him. ¡°Then you order.¡± Cole quickly ced an order. Suddenly¡­ Cara revealed her true intentions. ¡°What do you think of the bet in four days?¡± Cole finally understood. ¡°I think my chances of winning are 50%.¡± At this moment, he had made a judgment based on the fact that he had survived three medicinal baths. The true energy in his body was about to return to the level of a fourth-grade martial artist. ¡°Fifty percent?¡± Cara was very dissatisfied with this estimate. ¡°Are you sure you still want to fight?¡± Chapter 81 - Cold Night

Chapter 81: Cold Night

Cole nodded. ¡°I know my limits.¡± Cara frowned. Cole said, ¡°I promise you! Even if Simone Owens can defeat me, she can¡¯t kill me.¡± Cara shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve already promised you to let you participate. I won¡¯t object.¡± Cole replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Cara looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°I asked Uncle Hugh to help you find a master and borrow his inner armor. You can wear it.¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s expensive, right?¡± An inner armor that Uncle Hugh had to personally borrow was probably extremely expensive. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that.¡± Cara continued, ¡°Also, do you need any other herbs for your medicinal bath? I can help you gather them.¡± Cole waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the most suitable medicinal herbs for me. A medicinal bath is not something that can produce better effects just because the quality of the medicinal herbs is better.¡± The older the medicinal herbs were, the stronger the medicinal effect. Cole could at most absorb 20-year-old herbs. If he bought a 100-year-old medicinal herb¡­ He would probably bleed from his seven orifices. ¡°Fine.¡± Cara was helpless. At this moment¡­ Knock knock! There was a knock on the door. ¡°Your takeout is here.¡± Cole got up, walked over, and opened the door. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Please give me a good review. Thank you!¡± The delivery man bowed. Cole nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± The delivery man left. After opening his phone and giving a good review, Cole stuck his head out to confirm Kam¡¯s and Hugh¡¯s locations. The two of them had disappeared somewhere. Although Cole could vaguely sense it, he could not see it clearly from afar. Then, he closed the door and sat opposite Cara with the takeaway. When he began to open the lunch box and opened the drink in front of Cara, Cara spoke. ¡°Did you have to do this when you delivered food previously?¡± Cole paused. ¡°Something like that.¡± He knew that Cara was talking about the delivery man bowing and asking for a good review. Cole was the same when he used to do that job. He was even more humble and cautious. Life was hard. It had been forcing him to give in. ¡°Were you sad?¡± Cara asked. Cole smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be sad about? It¡¯s difficult. Just grit your teeth and let it pass.¡± But he would not give in now. He never would! ¡°Okay.¡± Cara did not say anything. ¡°Come, try it. I think this crayfish shop is not bad.¡± Cole changed the topic and peeled a crayfish for Cara. He raised it and spoke to her. He wanted to feed her! Cara suddenly looked a little awkward. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Cole¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the first time he had seen Cara with such an expression. Chuckling, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you. If the sauce drips on your dress, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡± Actually, he was worried that Cara was used to living like a princess and did not know how to peel crayfish. What if she felt embarrassed and flew into a rage out of humiliation¡­ Wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble? Cara bit her red lips and leaned over unnaturally. Opening her red lips, she said, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Cole fed her and could not help but smile. This was the first time he had seen Cara so cute. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Cara¡¯s fair cheeks puffed up slightly. This was because the meat was inside her mouth. ¡°No, I just think you¡¯re cute.¡± Cole suppressed the smile. Cara red at him. Cole stopped talking. Seeing that Cara still had an unnatural expression and was chewing very slowly, Cole could not help but ask, ¡°Is it not delicious?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cara shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to others feeding me.¡± Cole suddenly understood. So this was the reason Cara looked awkward. ¡°Also.¡± Cara changed the topic and looked at Cole¡¯s slow movements. ¡°You¡¯re peeling the crayfish too slowly. Do you not eat it often?¡± Cole was speechless. He did not expect to be looked down upon by Cara. Cara picked up her gloves and put them on. ¡°Young people nowadays are clumsy. In the past, I often caught fish and prawns. I wasn¡¯t as pampered as you guys. ¡°Besides, this shop has already helped you open their crayfish in advance, right? You¡¯re still peeling it so slowly¡­ You really don¡¯t even know how to eat crayfish.¡± Cara put on her gloves and quickly peeled the crayfish. Raising the crayfish meat, she smiled at Cole. ¡°What do you think?¡± Cole looked at the crayfish in silence. He began to think about life. He wondered if he should not order crayfish. Besides¡­ Although Cara was fast, her movements were elegant. There was no possibility of her sauce dripping on her dress. It made Cole feel like he was not watching Cara peel crayfish¡­ Instead, he was looking at the art Cara was making. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Cara suddenly spoke. Cole seemed to have woken up from a dream. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Eat it!¡± Cara brought the crayfish to Cole¡¯s mouth. Cole was stunned. ¡°I can peel it myself¡­¡± Before Cole could finish¡­ Cara stuffed the crayfish inside his mouth. ¡°Just eat it.¡± She rolled her eyes at Cole. Cole chewed on the crayfish meat and got an inexplicable feeling. This was the first time Cara had fed him. He originally had an idea before ordering the crayfish. Cara would be very touched when he peeled the crayfish for her¡­ He seemed to have taken the wrong script. Cara picked up her drink and turned to look at the balcony. ¡°Let¡¯s eat on the balcony.¡± Cole¡¯s bed was close to the French window. There was also a small balcony outside the window that he generally used to hang clothes. asionally, Cole would move a chair there and stare nkly at the stars. ¡°Sure.¡± Cole nodded. The two of them sat on the balcony. As Cole had only a folding stool and the bed was very close to the balcony, Cara simply sat on his bed. In the sparse night sky, only two or three stars were shining faintly. Cara suddenly looked a little down and said, ¡°You¡¯re the second man to feed me.¡± Cole, who was peeling crayfish, felt his heart tighten. ¡°The first is?¡± Cara rolled her eyes at him. ¡°My dad. What are you thinking?¡± Coleughed awkwardly. ¡°Sorry!¡± At the same time, he fell a little silent. He knew that Cara was thinking of her father. ¡°Before my father built thepany, Sky City was a small fishing vige. ¡°My sister, my father, and I used to y by theke when we were young. Then my mother would wait for us at home¡­ Cara¡¯s tone was emotionless. ¡°But after that, high-rise buildings changed day by day. My father left, and so did my mother. My sister went overseas to study, and I was the only one left.¡± Cole remained silent. Looking at Cara¡¯s calm expression, he saw a sh of sadness in her eyes. Cole suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have Uncle Hugh, Aunt Kam, and your sister? ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you still have me?¡± Stunned, Cara looked at Cole. Cole¡¯s eyes were firm. Looking at Cole¡¯s serious expression, Cara suddenlyughed. ¡°You look so silly when you say sweet nothings.¡± Cole was speechless. ¡°I think I¡¯ll peel the crayfish.¡± Cole choked and lowered his head to peel the prawns. At this moment¡­ Cole lowered his head and heard Cara chuckle. ¡°But I like it.¡± Cole¡¯s hand paused. A smile shed across his eyes¡­ Chapter 82 - Frozen

Chapter 82: Frozen

¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back.¡± Cara stood up and said. The table was a mess, but two of them wiped it together. ¡°Be careful on the road home.¡± Cole advised her. Cara looked at him and suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me to stay overnight?¡± Cole touched his nose. ¡°I don¡¯t have two beds.¡± Cara remained silent and stared at him. Cole felt goosebumps all over his body. He said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the gun will go off identally.¡± To be honest¡­ Cole did not trust hisposure. ¡°Silly!¡± Cara suddenly leaned close to Cole and whispered in his ear, ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid.¡± The fragrance entered Cole¡¯s nose. His blood froze at this moment. He gulped. Cole suddenly had the urge to pull Cara into his arms. However, Cara did not give him the chance. She suddenly stepped back and looked at him with a smile. ¡°But you don¡¯t have a chance now.¡± Cole was speechless. He suddenly wanted to chop off his hand. Useless! Useless! I feel terrible! ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Cara saw Cole¡¯s condition and smiled even more happily. ¡°Remember to sleep early tonight.¡± There was nothing wrong with the content of her words. But there was a hidden meaning in them. Cole¡¯s expression was as if he felt constipated. He did not continue and said instead, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Cara¡¯s mischievous look intensified. To prevent himself from looking at Cara too much, Cole walked in front of her. He walked to the door. When Cole was about to open the door¡­ ¡°Cole¡­¡± This stunned Cole. ¡°What?¡± He turned to look at her. Cara was very close to him. ¡°Thank you! I had a good time tonight.¡± Cara looked at him. The warm breath hit Cole¡¯s face, making his heart itch. He looked into Cara¡¯s clear ck eyes. ¡°Me too¡ª¡± Suddenly! Cara looked up and tiptoed. Her soft lips blocked Cole¡¯s remaining words. Cole¡¯s eyes widened. His mind went nk. It came and went quickly. Cara took two steps back, her cheeks flushed. Cole could not breathe properly. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Open the door.¡± Cara did not let him finish. Cole subconsciously opened the door. Cara walked out directly. But she had only taken a few steps when¡­ She turned back again. ¡°The crayfish you peeled was delicious.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not as delicious as mine.¡± Cara sized up Cole and could not help but smile. ¡°Your face is red.¡± Cole subconsciously touched his face and felt that it was a little hot. He saw that Cara¡¯s face was also red. He was about to say, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± But Cara tilted her head. The corridor was dark. However, the light in the house shone on Cara¡¯s face, flickering. It made Cara look more delicate than usual. Cole¡¯s mind went nk. He suddenly walked forward and pulled her into his arms. Cara was shocked. Cole closed the distance between them and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend the night here?¡± Cara panicked for a moment, but she controlled herself. She bit her red lips and looked at Cole. She, who was the domineering one, now looked pitiful. Cole¡¯s heart softened. However, for some reason, Cara suddenly recalled Cole¡¯s reply¡­ Hence, she could not help but smile. ¡°But you don¡¯t have two beds!¡± These words instantly destroyed the atmosphere. Cole was speechless. If there was a chance, he wanted to seal his mouth with tape. While Cole was in a daze, Cara broke free of him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back.¡± This time, Cara really left without looking back. She was panicking. The moment Cole had pulled her into his arms, she had felt her heart beat several times faster. Cole was speechless for a long time as he watched Cara¡¯s back gradually disappear at the end of the corridor. After a while. He cursed firmly, ¡°F*ck!¡± His words were clear. For the first time, Cole had the urge to kill himself. *** A ck car drove away from the neighborhood. Inside the car¡­ Cara looked at the trees and the skyscrapers flying past outside the window and subconsciously touched her lips. She could not help but smile. Sitting in the front passenger seat and the main driver seat, Kam Lawson and Hugh Williams looked relieved. Martial artists had an astonishing hearing. They had waited outside the door again. After the door had opened, they had heard Cole and Cara¡¯s conversation clearly. *** Cole¡¯s house. ¡°I¡¯m there.¡± It was Cara¡¯s message. ¡°Okay, I just took a shower.¡± Cole replied. Cara responded. ¡°Alright, rest early.¡± ¡°You too.¡± Cole replied. He then let out a long breath. After Cara had left, he had felt agitated. So he began to clean up the room and distract himself. After he tidied up the room and opened the window to ventte, the wind blew away Cara¡¯s scent in the room. Cole took another cold shower to suppress his restlessness. He was afraid that the long night would be haunted by Cara¡¯s aura. After that, Cole cultivated for a while to consolidate the results of today¡¯s medicinal bath. When he felt tired, he nned to go to bed. On the bed, Cole quickly realized that he was wrong. Hey on the bed in silence for a while¡­ There was also the fragrance of Cara. Cole could not sleep again. *** The next afternoon. Halfway through his medicinal bath, Cole received a message from Uncle Hugh. ¡°Mr. Stone, your property has been registered under a different name because the Yeagers arranged for Jane Smith tomit suicide.¡± Cole was stunned. Only then did he understand. Why did Cara take the agreement away yesterday? To be honest, Cole had thought that Cara was jealous. But from the looks of it, the other party was going to help him settle Jane¡¯s remaining property share. Otherwise, if the news of Jane¡¯s death spread and Susan came to cause trouble, Cole would have to divert his attention again. However¡­ Cole was also a little surprised. This was the strength of arge corporation. It had only been a short while, but the procedure had already beenpleted. As for Jane¡¯s suicide, it was a very simple matter. This was because Charles Yeager was the one who had attacked Jane in the surveince cameras. If the Yeagers did not take the initiative to settle it, it would have an extremely bad impact on them. The fourth son of the Yeagers was a promiscuous man, and he actually killed a young girl?! Cole believed that the other families would be very willing to use such headlines to criticize the Yeager family. Thinking of this, Cole could not help but smile. He sent a message to Cara. ¡°Thank you!¡± Cara did not reply. She was probably busy. Coley on the ground and continued to quietly adjust his aura. Then, he took a deep breath and sat back down. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Cole gritted his teeth and started cultivating with a pained expression. Chapter 83 - Quinn Young’s Harassment

Chapter 83: Quinn Young¡¯s Harassment

After he was done cultivating, Cole took a shower and went downstairs to buy food. At this moment¡­ Cara replied to his message. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Cole could not help but smile. Cara could never see his emotions through a message. Cole walked out of the neighborhood. The sunlight outside was warm, and it made him feel warm. However, when he saw someone at this moment, half of the good mood that he had obtained with great difficulty immediately disappeared. Quinn Young! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing Quinn standing not far away, Cole realized that she had obviously been waiting here for a long time. His expression turned cold. What kind of trouble is this? ¡°I¡­¡± Quinn saw Cole and gritted her teeth. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Cole said calmly. Quinn looked at the passersby and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s about Jane. It¡¯s inconvenient for us to talk about it here, right?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t say it.¡± Cole did not give her a good look and left. Quinn¡¯s expression changed drastically when she saw this. She hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and say it.¡± Cole resisted the urge to p this woman. If not for the fact that they were on the streets, Cole would have swept Quinn out with a broom. Quinn said with a pitiful expression. ¡°I wanted to ask what happened that night. ¡°After all, no matter how bad Jane is, she¡¯s still my best friend. ¡°I suppose I have a right to know the truth! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡± Cole stared at her with a faint smile. ¡°Is there a point in lying?¡± Quinn panicked when she heard Cole say that. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Cole sneered. ¡°The most likely reason you know about this is that you heard it from Tom White. Tom White and James Lewis already know most of this. If Tom White had told you, would you not know the truth? Now, you¡¯re asking me for the truth? ¡°It¡¯s really too funny. ¡°I advise you to be direct and tell me your motive. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind hitting someone in the street.¡± Cole said. Quinn was shocked, and her expression turned ugly. She knew it would be useless to use thisme excuse to get close to Cole. Then, Quinn slowly said, ¡°What I want to tell you is Cara Williams¡¯s important secret.¡± Cole¡¯s gaze changed. Quinn was overjoyed. Using Cara as a reason was indeed useful. But the next second¡­ Cole stared at her speechlessly. ¡°Please face reality. What right do you have to know her secret?¡± Quinn¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Tell me your purpose quickly.¡± Cole was getting impatient. After taking a deep breath, Quinn said in a low voice as if she was nning to get straight to the point, ¡°Tom White is dead, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cole raised his eyebrows and nced at her. Is she here to denounce him? ¡°You killed him?¡± Quinn emphasized. Cole pondered and shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I only crippled his hands and feet. The ones who killed him were the Yeagers.¡± He was not the one who had added fuel to the fire. Of course, he had not killed him. Quinn¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°As expected, the Yeagers lied to me.¡± Cole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This sentence conveyed some information. Quinn had contacted the Yeagers alone. ¡°Are you going to take revenge on them?¡± Cole asked her. ¡°No.¡± Unexpectedly, Quinn did not look sad at all. Instead, she looked a little happy. ¡°Good murder! I already felt that he deserved to die. This bastard dumped me when he saw that I was fired by the bank and did not have a decent job. ¡°He even cheated on me and found a mistress. This b*stard!¡± Quinn gritted her teeth. Upon hearing this, Cole felt that he should say something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! When he died, he still wanted to pester you for the rest of his life.¡± Quinn¡¯s face turned ashen. Why is Cole so disgusting? ¡°Alright, are you alright? After confirming the enemies who killed your boyfriend, you should go find them.¡± Cole could not guess Quinn¡¯s true intentions for the time being. He could only chase her away. After saying that, he nned to leave. However, Quinn said, ¡°Cole, when did you get together with Cara Williams?¡± Cole stopped. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°I only know now how you got the ten million dors in your bank. It turns out that you got it by freeloading.¡± Quinn¡¯s tone was disdainful. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re no different from Jane. You only know how to curry favor.¡± But Cole was unmoved. ¡°And?¡± After going through life and death training, his temperament was far better than before. ¡°And?¡± Quinn suddenly approached Cole and said in a low voice, ¡°I know that you¡¯ll soon be a person above everyone in Sky City if you¡¯re with Cara Williams. ¡°Although none of this is what you should have had, you did seed. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to tell you that a sessful man shouldn¡¯t only have one woman. ¡°You can look for me. Actually¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not inferior to Cara Williams. ¡°Besides, Cara Williams is so domineering. She will definitely hurt your pride. ¡°But I¡¯m easier to control than Cara Williams because I¡¯m a person who fawns on others. I can be your little pet obediently and wag my tail for you. ¡°Cole, what do you think?¡± Her tone was low and charming. Quinn¡¯s perfume entered Cole¡¯s nose at this moment. Then, she suddenly went limp as if she was about to send herself into Cole¡¯s arms. Cole quickly sensed it and retreated. Quinn¡¯s expression changed.?Wouldn¡¯t I fall? She staggered and hurriedly grabbed the telephone pole at the side to barely stabilize herself. ¡°Are you a man?!¡± Quinn red at Cole. No matter what, she was the belle of the university in the past. She had tried so hard to seduce him, but Cole did not hesitate at all?! Cole said speechlessly, ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been talking about?¡± Quinn was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cole showed some sympathy and pity. ¡°I think you might need to look in the mirror. ¡°Do you have some sort of misunderstanding about Cara? ¡°You can¡¯t evenpare to one of her toes.¡± Cole said calmly. Quinn¡¯s face turned ashen. Anyone would not be able to tolerate such humiliation. In that case! Quinn¡¯s expression was ruthless. In for a penny, in for a pound! She suddenly approached Cole. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m worthless?¡± Cole¡¯s eyes were filled with vignce. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± At this moment¡­ Quinn suddenly cried out as if she had sprained her ankle and was about to fall to the ground. This time, shepletely rxed her body. She wanted to bet. She wanted to bet that Cole would be soft-hearted and would hug her! Cole was stunned. A scam? Bring it on! Cole took a few steps back. ¡°Impressive!¡± Quinn¡¯s falling body was like a kite with a broken string. She was confused. Helpless! When did Cole be so scheming?! Bang! Quinn fell on her face! Chapter 84 - His Relationship With Cara Williams Is Exposed!

Chapter 84: His Rtionship With Cara Williams Is Exposed!

Quinn¡¯s fall caused amotion. The pedestrians on the roadside were immediately attracted. Quinn looked up and stared at him fiercely. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± But what she did not expect was¡­ Cole shook his head and pretended to be flustered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your illness acting up again? Someone,e quickly.¡± Quinn widened her eyes. What¡¯s wrong with him? However, many enthusiastic pedestrians immediately surrounded her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Please help her up!¡± Cole looked flustered. ¡°Something happened to my friend. I¡¯ll go pack her things and get her hospitalized. Help me call an ambnce. Thank you!¡± Quinn¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him.¡± Seeing this, the pedestrians started to make calls. Cole turned around and slipped away. As he left, he mouthed to Quinn, ¡°Good luck!¡± Quinn gritted her teeth. She wanted to chase after him, but she had to stop the passersby from making calls first. In the end, she could only watch as Cole ran away. Cole had just seen the sh of the camera in a hidden corner by the roadside. He could not help butugh. He could roughly tell what Quinn was going to do. She wanted to frame him. Quinn had done a perfect job. She first used Jane as the lead, then used Tom White as a shield. She even said those words through gritted teeth, trying to gain Cole¡¯s sympathy. In the end, she blurted out that she wanted to curry favor with him. It was to dispel his guard. If he had hugged or had any ambiguous contact with her, the scene by the roadside would probably be recorded. At night, Cara Williams would have seen the photo. He did not know if it was the Yeagers or the Hayes behind this. To prevent him from cultivating, they even thought of such a stupid move. Could it be that they expect Cara to fly into a rage at me after seeing this photo? Cole thought for a moment. Cara might really get angry. Therefore, he had not even helped Quinn up. He just didn¡¯t know if Quinn would be able to escape in the end. *** By the time Cole returned from buying dinner, the crowd downstairs had already dispersed. It seemed like Quinn had sessfully escaped. However, Cole saw another acquaintance. Hugh Williams! He was standing beside the car. ¡°Uncle Hugh!¡± Cole greeted him. ¡°Mr. Stone, I knew you were out.¡± Hugh said, ¡°No one answered the door when I knocked just now.¡± ¡°Oh right, I went out to buy dinner.¡± Cole said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Uncle Hugh?¡± Hugh smiled. ¡°Miss asked me to bring these things over.¡± Things? What things? Cole was stunned. Then, Hugh turned around and opened the trunk. He handed arge box over to Cole. ¡°Miss instructed me to bring this over.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Cole was surprised. The box was not closed. Cole could see what was inside at a nce. A medicinal fragrance filled the air. They were all high-quality herbs. ¡°Miss has been looking for herbs all day. She said that you will need them. ¡°And this inner armor¡­¡± Hugh took out a piece of scale armor. Silver light flickered on the armor. It was obvious that the armor was expensive. ¡°Well¡­¡± Cole¡¯s expression changed. Seeing Cole¡¯s expression, Hugh added, ¡°Miss said that you can¡¯t reject this. Please ept it.¡± Hearing this, Cole helplessly replied, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Hugh said with a smile. ¡°Alright, Uncle Hugh, thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Hugh drove away. Cole carried the inner armor and herbs upstairs. After returning to his room, Cole poured these things out. He looked at each herb quietly. ¡°How thoughtful¡­¡± Cole could not help but mutter. The box had many herbs. Without exception, they were all nourishing herbs. Cara knew that Cole could not use strong older medicinal herbs, so she had simply eliminated all those options. As for this inner armor, Cole could not help but be shocked after sizing it up. This was a high-quality fish scale inner armor. The reason the armor was called fish scale inner armor was not that this inner armor was made of fish scales, but that the material used to make this inner armor was extremely simr to fish scales. This inner armor could resist at least 30% of the opponent¡¯s true energy attacks. Regardless of the energy¡¯s grade. This was considered a masterpiece in the martial arts world. Ordinary inner armor was invulnerable and could not defend against true energy and firearms. However, not only was this fish scale inner armor able to shield him from knives and spears, but it was also unafraid of true energy attacks. Simone Owens¡¯s greatest advantage was that her true energy was far greater than Cole¡¯s. However, with this inner armor, Simone Owens¡¯s advantage would be reduced by 30%. Cole looked at the inner armor and was silent for a long time. ¡°I will definitely win.¡± *** The next day, at night. The medicinal bath today was easier to bear than it had been the previous day. This was because not only did Cole¡¯s tolerance increase after the torture two days ago, but with Cara¡¯s herbs, the gentleness of the medicinal bath increased again. After the medicinal bath, Cole sat by the window and quietly regted his breathing. But he was not cultivating. He was just adjusting his mentality. Tomorrow afternoon, he would be at the underground arena of the Sky Sea Martial Alliance. He would fight Simone Owens. Cole knew very well that there was peace in every major event. Under such circumstances, it was useless for him to cultivate. Maintaining a calm mentality was more beneficial to hisbat strength. Moreover, there was another reason. His cultivation had reached the ceiling. During today¡¯s medicinal bath, Cole originally thought that he could rely on his three days of the medicinal bath to break through to the fourth grade of the Postnatal realm. But¡­ When he reached the fourth-grade Postnatal realm, he realized that his cultivation could not be changed. It was as if a bottle of water had been stoppered. But this was not a bottleneck. Instead, he was locked down! Only then did he realize something and his heart sank. This was probably the effect of the Medical Oath. Although he had removed the Medical Oath, there were still residual effects. Under such circumstances, if he did not find the subsequent dragon¡¯s energy to help him, he would not be able to increase his cultivation at all. He could only be stuck at the fourth grade of the Postnatal realm for the rest of his life. As he thought of this, Cole¡¯s heart stirred. This was bad news. However, he quickly suppressed it with his mental strength. At this moment¡­ His phone suddenly rang. Cole was stunned. It was an unknown number. He answered. ¡°Hello?¡± A voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a reporter from Sky News. Are you Mr. Cole Stone?¡± A reporter? What¡¯s going on? ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Cole asked. ¡°Well, we¡¯d like to ask Mr. Cole a question¡­ ¡°How does it feel to be Cara Williams¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Cole¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Mr. Stone, how do you feel? ¡°May I ask if you feel inferior because you are going to marry Cara Williams? Do you feel like you¡¯re living off her?¡± Cole did not reply. The reporter asked again, ¡°Sir, did I offend you? ¡°Sir?!¡± Beep! Cole hung up and unlocked his phone. His pupils constricted. The news app on his phone exploded. His rtionship with Cara Williams had been exposed! Chapter 85 - Photos

Chapter 85: Photos

Sky City! In a sky garden restaurant¡­ ¡°Mr. Hayes, I have to say that your move is vicious. ¡°You clearly had the information, but you waited until the night before the battle to release it just to affect Cole Stone¡¯s mental state. ¡°Does Cara Williams think she can hold on to public opinion? With our two families around, this headline will definitely kill her! ¡°I, Fred Yeager, am in awe. ¡°This ss of wine is for you.¡± A man in a white shirt raised his cup and drank it coolly. Two people were sitting at the dining table. One was Steve Hayes. The other man dressed in a white shirt was naturally the eldest son of the Yeagers, Fred Yeager. ¡°Mr. Yeager, you¡¯re wee.¡± Steve smiled. There was no smugness on his face. ¡°When ying cards, you should y the most suitable card at the right time.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± Fred pped and praised him. ¡°If you had released it two days earlier, Cara Williams would have been able to suppress public opinion very quickly. ¡°If you released a dayter, Cole Stone would have already finished fighting with Elder Simone. ¡°Since you released it now, this country bumpkin Cole Stone will probably not be able to deal with it! ¡°It¡¯s his first time being in the headlines. It¡¯s his first time being harassed by a reporter. If it were me, I would lose my mental strength.¡± Fred¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. Cole Stone? What country bumpkin! Does he think that he can be someone superior with his cultivation and Cara Williams? Dream on! ¡°I hope so.¡± Steve smiled. Fred said disdainfully, ¡°Does Cole Stone think that just because Elder Simone agreed to fight him to the death, it means that he has the ability to challenge us? ¡°He might think that our six families are country bumpkins like him who can rely on their fists to be domineering! ¡°Let¡¯s tell him the truth now. He has no right to enter our circle. ¡°He can never be qualified!¡± Fredughed. Seeing this, Steve could not help butugh. ¡°Looks like you have a grudge against Cole Stone.¡± Fred¡¯s almost crazy appearance surprised Steve. He did not expect the young heir of the Yeagers to hate Cole so much. ¡°Grudge?¡± Fred stoppedughing, revealing a cruel look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not resentment. It¡¯s killing intent. ¡°This f*cking b*stard killed my brother. I want his entire family to die with my brother. ¡°Cara Williams too. I¡¯m definitely going to kill this b*tch.¡± Fred gritted his teeth, filled with killing intent. ¡°Then I wish you sess.¡± Steve smiled and did notment. He stood up and refilled Fred¡¯s ss. The red wine flowed down the side of the ss. After crossing the best red wine line, there was no sign of it stopping. Fred¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Steve did not say anything and continued to pour the wine. Under the starry sky, Steve clumsily poured the wine, but he was very focused. The entire rooftop was extremely silent. There was only the sound of wine being poured. Soon, the red wine flowed over the edge of the ss and slowly soaked the tablecloth. The red color spread. Fred¡¯s expression darkened. Steve poured the entire bottle of red wine before putting down the bottle and sitting back down. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Fred gritted his teeth. ¡°I want to say something to you.¡± Steve smiled. ¡°Too much will overflow.¡± If it were full, it would overflow. If it overflowed, it would continue to overflow. ¡°What the f*ck are you trying to say?¡± Fred had already guessed what Steve wanted to say, but he was unwilling to admit it. ¡°What I want to say is very simple. Be it Cole Stone today or someone else tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow¡­¡± He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Have you seen too many stories of pride making people perish? ¡°I hope that when I take over the Hayes family, I can see that you¡¯re still around. Otherwise, my desire to work with the Yeagers will probably decrease.¡± Fred snorted coldly, ¡°Stop f*cking pretending. Can a Postnatal realm Martial Artist turn the world upside down? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, staying humble is for the strong. I despise the weak.¡± Fred stood up. He raised the entire ss of red wine and drank it in one gulp. The wine sshed everywhere and rolled down. Fred¡¯s white shirt instantly turned red. He finished it. Fred threw away his wine ss, ss shards flying everywhere. He sneered, ¡°Steve Hayes, being careful won¡¯t make you lose the pride of the six families. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can be the head of the family with your timid mentality.¡± Fredughed contemptuously. How dare he scold him? What right did Steve Hayes have? With that, Fred turned and left. Steve¡¯s expression did not change when he saw this. He quietly watched Fred leave. Not long after Fred left. Steve received a message from Simone Owens. ¡°I¡¯ve seeded. Cole Stone will die tomorrow.¡± Only then did Steve smile in satisfaction. He looked at the tall buildings in the distance and smiled. ¡°Cole Stone, good luck will only apany you for a while. ¡°No one can stop absolute strength. Not even you. ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no ce for you in Sky City¡¯s top circle. ¡°You will be eliminated. ¡°You dare to look down on me? ¡°I want you to die without a burial ce.¡± *** Quinn Young looked at the information that social media ounts were spreading. From time to time, she would reveal information about the topic. She immediately smiled in satisfaction! This was the power of the Yeagers and the Hayes families. Under the joint efforts of the two families, Cole¡¯s information swept through many media outlets in Sky City within a few hours. Although this was the entertainment circle and Cara Williams was not a big celebrity and could not be on the national media, it was enough to cause a sensation in Sky City. ¡°Shocking! The female CEO of the Williams Corporation is actually with a fitness coach¡­¡± ¡°Where will the Williams Corporation go? Women are always obsessed with men¡­¡± Such headlines appeared one after another. The various media outlets and reporters were like vampires, instantly lying on this topic and squeezing out all the poprity. In the newsments, there were malicious insults. ¡°Tsk! What a disgrace!¡± ¡°Cara Williams actually likes such a person? I predict that the Williams Corporation will copse next year!¡± ¡°Cara Williams doesn¡¯t have any young men by her side all these years. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of them also flirt in the gym?¡± ¡°Disgusting! Don¡¯t let your wife go to the gym again.¡± When Quinn had found out that Cole was rted to Cara Williams, her first reaction was shock. Jane had actually guessed correctlyst time! Quinn regretted not believing Jane Smith¡¯s thoughts and was very jealous¡­ How could Cole be rted to a top figure in Sky City? Therefore, she really wanted to seduce Cole to prove that her charm was not inferior to Cara Williams. Unfortunately, Cole¡¯s merciless insult had trampled her pride to the ground. Quinn Young was overjoyed to see Cole being insulted like this. Cole, you deserve it! Chapter 86 - Break

Chapter 86: Break

In the neighborhood¡­ Cole¡¯s expression was unreadable. When he opened the news on his phone, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately! He had instinctively thought that the reason for this exposure was that when Cara came to his house the night before the previous day, it was photographed by the media or reporters. But none of those photos was in the news. It was something else. In front of the Bamboo Pavilion, he and Cara went in and out together. Attached: Williams is always dating men alone. Also, the photo of him entering and leaving the Williams Corporation at noon was there. The photos also showed him walking out with Cara on the day he was discharged. They were all groundless photos. However, they could make one¡¯s imagination run wild. Thements below the photos were all insulting Cole, but some were being defensive too. ¡°But there doesn¡¯t seem to be concrete evidence, right? I can¡¯t see any problems!¡± However, someone immediately retorted: ¡°What do you know? Inte army, stop denying it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Cole heaved a sigh of relief. It was not the worst situation. What he was more worried about now was that this matter would affect Cara. When the time came, the Williams corporation would suffer a huge loss. Most of the photos here were groundless usations. Although this made people think of the engagement news that Cara had released some time ago, as long as the Williams corporation denied it, they could end the storm of the public opinions. As for why the online reactions were so intense, Cole could roughly guess¡­ They should be the fakementators arranged by the Hayes and the Yeager families. The speed at which this matter fermented tonight could be said to be explosive. It was definitely rted to these two families. Cole could even see that many media outlets had posted the news at the same time. It was obviously nned. These were controlled by someone. With all these points, the Williams could retaliate against this news. But Cole knew. This was the w that Steve Hayes had left behind. It was especially used to attack the heart! Steve was powerful. Cole knew about Steve¡¯s methods. Denying the news was a simple matter for Cara. A press conference was enough to end everything. But¡­ This also meant that Cara would have to publicly express that she had nothing to do with Cole. At this point¡­ Cole would be abandoned again. Cara, who had always been domineering, would be at a disadvantage because of this denial¡­ And if she did not deny it, Cole¡¯s background and identity would drag her down. This was Steve¡¯s killing move. Cole fell silent. It had to be said. Steve¡¯s move had caught him off-guard. He was indeed in a dilemma. He could sit by and watch thements that insulted him. However, he could not ignore the situation of the Williams Corporation. At this moment¡­ His phone rang. Cole instinctively wanted to hang up. He had just hung up on three reporters. However, the one who had called this time was Cara. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Cara asked him. ¡°Not yet.¡± Cole answered. ¡°You saw it, right?¡± Cole nodded. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Does it affect you?¡± Cara asked. Cole hesitated and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Then turn off your phone and have a good sleep. The deathmatch tomorrow is more important.¡± Cara did not say anything else. Cole was silent for a while. ¡°What chatter has there been at yourpany?¡± He knew that Cara represented the image of the Williams Corporation. If he did not handle the matter well this time, it might affect the investors¡¯ confidence in the Williams Corporation. ¡°What chatter?¡± Cara smiled domineeringly. ¡°What sounds would they dare to make? ¡°First, I didn¡¯tmit murder or arson. Second, I didn¡¯t snatch a man. Do the chairmen of a corporation have to ask others to fall in love freely?¡± Cara was still the same as before. She was not affected by this at all. ¡°But¡­¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°But what?¡± Cara interrupted him. ¡°Do you want me to deny it?¡± At this point. Cara sneered. ¡°No one can force me to make any decisions. ¡°You just told me that you weren¡¯t affected, and now you¡¯re hesitating to say that you¡¯re not affected?¡± ¡°A man¡¯s mouth! ¡°Cole, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re mine now. ¡°My people shouldn¡¯t be so overcautious.¡± Cara had called to confirm Cole¡¯s situation. She had been fighting public opinion since ten years ago; naturally, she understood Cole¡¯s current state. She had been affected back then. Not to mention Cole now. Cara had basically expected Cole, who had never been criticized by the overwhelming public opinion, to have different thoughts even if he did not say anything. Under such circumstances, she had to scold Cole until he awakened. Otherwise, those thoughts would apany Cole to the arena¡­ When the time came. He would be dead meat! Be it avoiding this topic tonight or directly rifying their rtionship¡­ Cara understood that this would cause a crack in Cole¡¯s heart. So she had to be firm. And firmly prove one thing. Cole was her man. Cole immediately snapped out of his daze. Yeah. What did Cara do wrong? Nothing! What did I do wrong? Nothing, either. Then what am I worried about? Cole suddenlyughed. I have already died once. Why am I still so wishy-washy? Didn¡¯t I already agree to apany Cara? Heughed. ¡°Okay!¡± Cole¡¯s words were concise. He was no longer overcautious. He pressed forward. However, Cara interrupted him coldly. ¡°What good? Go to sleep now. Why are you acting cool in front of me?¡± Cole was speechless. Heughed. ¡°Then can¡¯t you let me pretend? Sister.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Cara refused. ¡°Alright, I have something to do. Sleep early.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cole nodded. The two of them ended the conversation. Cole pulled out his phone card to prevent the media from harassing him. Then, he fell asleep. No matter how huge the news in Sky City was, he did not care. The life-or-death battle was the most important. The oath made his heart heavy. The explosion of public opinion had left him in a dilemma. But at this moment, Cara¡¯s words had pushed away the doubts in his heart. Cole¡¯s heart was unprecedentedly calm. *** At this moment¡­ Abroad! It was early morning. Inside a house¡­ When a woman who looked simr to Cara but with apletely different temperament saw the news, her expression immediately changed. ¡°What? ¡°Sister is going to marry a fitness coach?¡± She immediately stood up in anger and made a call. ¡°Book a ticket. I want to return to the country.¡± *** At 11:30 pm¡­ The underground arena of the Sky Sea Martial Alliance¡­ Cara, Cole, and Hugh got out of the car. Looking at the stadium with the signboard of the Sky City Martial Arts Association, Cole nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really down-to-earth.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hugh smiled at the side and said, ¡°The Martial Alliance modified this before to prevent talents from dying out. ¡°However, after the modification, the Martial Alliance became even more unable to recruit anyone.¡± Cole couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Maybe young people aren¡¯t interested in this nowadays.¡± Cara nced at Cole. Fortunately, Cole¡¯s mental state seems alright. The three of them then walked into the Sky Sea Martial Arts Association. When they walked through a corridor and entered the elevator, they arrived at Basement One. Only then did the entire underground arena quietly appear in front of Cole. This was a venueparable to a basketball court. In the center was a ring that looked like a boxing ring. At the side were the audience seats. In the audience seats¡­ A group of people was already sitting there. The Yeagers, the Hayes. The people in the lead were Fred Yeager, who had a murderous expression, and Steve Hayes. ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± A hoarse voice came from another ce. Cole looked over. Simone Owens! Chapter 87 - Counterattack and Humiliation

Chapter 87: Counterattack and Humiliation

¡°You¡¯re here so early?¡± Cole smiled. Simone Owens was sitting cross-legged at the side and adjusting her breathing, looking like she was recuperating. ¡°Killing you is what I want to do the most now. I naturally can¡¯t wait,¡± Simone said in a hoarse voice. Her words were filled with killing intent. It was like the undercurrent of a calm sea. Cole nodded. ¡°What a coincidence! I really want to kill you now too.¡± At this moment. ¡°Where is he?¡± Jayden Hayes stood up and looked at Cole impatiently. ¡°Where¡¯s Chris?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Cole continued looking at Simone and did not even look at Jayden. ¡°He¡¯s on the way here. Could it be that Brother wants to see his nephew so much?¡± Jayden was disgusted by the way Cole mocked him. At this moment¡­ Fred Yeager suddenly sneered, ¡°Cole, right?¡± Cole turned his head and looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fred Yeager! Mr. Yeager! At this moment, several bodyguards were standing behind Fred. All of them had the aura of martial artists. Beside him were two sexy and beautiful femalepanions in ck dresses. They looked tempting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fred smiled and revealed a ferocious expression. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you the rules. ¡°Even if you marry Cara Williams, don¡¯t think that a lowly person like you is qualified to be on equal footing with our six families. ¡°Be good and be Cara Williams¡¯s pug. Just wag your tail for her. Don¡¯t call me your brother. ¡°Do you think I think you¡¯re awesome? Do you think you¡¯re awesome just because you can talk? ¡°You have no right to call us so casually. ¡°Let me tell you: those who climb up the socialdder will never be able to enter our circle.¡± Fred¡¯s two beautiful femalepanions immediately looked at Cole with disdain. Lowly man! The atmosphere in the entire underground arena froze. Fred¡¯s words were harsh. Other than Steve, the members of the Hayes and the Yeager families who were present here all revealed disdainful smiles. What is Cole Stone doing? Why is he acting cool with Jayden Hayes? Young man, do you think you¡¯re so great just because you know how to talk? You¡¯re just a useless person who is waiting to die. However, after Fred said all that, Cole¡¯s expression did not even change. Cole revealed a mocking expression. ¡°Mr. Yeager, I think you might have misunderstood something.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Fredughed disdainfully. ¡°I know you¡¯re good with words. Come! ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to perform today.¡± Fred finished his words. The two femalepanions beside him immediately sneered. ¡°Mr. Yeager is so benevolent. ¡°He actually gave this trash a chance to perform. ¡°Then let¡¯s see how this trash uses his flowery words to coax Cara Williams.¡± Everyoneughed again. Jayden immediately became smug. It feels better to be aligned with Fred! Steve only knows how to be cautious all day. Fred¡¯s mboyant personality is more suitable for being an indomitable leader. As Jayden thought of this¡­ He despised Steve. At this moment, Cara¡¯s expression remained the same as well. She believed that Cole could handle it. Cole smiled. ¡°I know a superior person. ¡°He knelt in front of me and begged me to let him go. I wonder if you know him, Mr. Yeager. Everyone¡¯sughter got stuck in their throats. Like a duck being strangled. Fred¡¯s expression instantly darkened. The next moment. Cole continued, ¡°However, this superior person is still ambitious. To survive, he killed the woman he had yed with for a few days. ¡°Mr. Yeager, do you have the habit of killing women to save your life?¡± Fred¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. The two beautiful femalepanions beside him had unnatural expressions. When they heard those words, although they knew that Fred was ying with them, they still felt a little ufortable. Cole did not stop. ¡°Also, after this superior person killed the woman he yed with for a few days, he started threatening his subordinate. ¡°I heard that he nted a group of watchers beside his subordinate¡¯s wife and daughter. He even threatened to get someone to assault his subordinate¡¯s wife and daughter in front of his graves to humiliate him. ¡°Mr. Yeager, do you also have the habit of humiliating your subordinates?¡± Fred was already gritting his teeth. The bodyguards behind him looked even more ufortable. Finally, Cole smiled faintly. ¡°In the end, this superior person was beaten to a pulp by his subordinate in his own family. I wonder if his superior family members can tell who that unrecognizable corpse is? ¡°By the way, this superior person is called Charles Yeager. ¡°I heard that he¡¯s Mr. Yeager¡¯s younger brother. ¡°I wonder if Mr. Yeager is like Charles Yeager, who likes to beg for mercy from his enemies and humiliate his subordinates?¡± Fred roared, ¡°Cole, you¡¯re courting death!¡± He was furious. Cole was stepping on Charles¡¯s corpse and humiliating him! Embarrassing! Humiliation! tant humiliation! At this moment, Fred¡¯s face had already begun to distort, and there were even traces of hideous deformation on it. However, Cole ignored him. He only smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m a little d that I didn¡¯t enter the upper-ss circle. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be the person who needed my daughter to save my life and was beaten up by my subordinates? ¡°So, Mr. Yeager, you might have misunderstood. I¡¯m not interested in the circle of people like you.¡± Everyone had an expression as if they had eaten shit. Cole¡¯s words were vicious. Charles Yeager¡¯s spineless deeds had been exposed¡­ Didn¡¯t the Yeagers have their underwear stripped off? Didn¡¯t even the people above them be spineless? Jayden¡¯s face darkened. Cole was indeed good at talking. But this time, Fred could not refute¡­ That was because what Cole said was true. No matter how arrogant and domineering Fred was, in the face of the truth¡­ How could he refute that? How could he retort! ¡°Cole, I must kill you. I must kill you!¡± Fred roared repeatedly! In the entire martial arts arena, everyone could clearly see Fred¡¯s furious appearance. Cole did not get anxious at this. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Yeager, I want to tell you something. If you¡¯re a martial artist who hasn¡¯t reached the mid-stage Postnatal realm at the age of 30, don¡¯t say that you want to kill me. ¡°A few days ago, a fourth-grade Postnatal realm martial artist wanted to ambush me. In the end, he died. ¡°I wonder, Mr. Yeager. You¡¯re only 30 years old, and you don¡¯t even have second-stage Postnatal realm cultivation. What confidence do you have to bepared to a fourth-stage Postnatal realm martial artist? ¡°F*ck, do I have to kill you? ¡°Or are you relying on your bodyguards who were humiliated by your spies? ¡°Or do you rely on your eloquence?¡± At this point, Cole sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh!¡± The entire training ground fell silent. Chapter 88 - Chris Is Here

Chapter 88: Chris Is Here

Cole¡¯s words were vicious. Fred had said that he was shooting his mouth off. So Cole had gone straight to the point. Every word was a p on Fred¡¯s face. You¡¯re calling me a lowly inferior? What about you people? Weaklings! That was all. As for you? Saying that I can only talk? In the end, your cultivation level is not even at the mid-stage Postnatal realm. On this point, Cole had the most crucial advantage. I¡¯ll use my cultivation to mock you. In terms of cultivation, you can only be mocked. Fred¡¯s face turned ashen, sinister, and distorted. ¡°Cole, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you can say.¡± Cole said calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoyed?¡± Fred was already overwhelmed by anger. How could he stomp on Cole like he did when Cole had just entered the arena? As for Jayden, his expression was even uglier. This Fred is too useless. He was rendered speechless with just a few words. He is also trash! Steve knew that Fred had made things difficult for Cole the moment Cole arrived. Other than wanting to avenge his brother, Fred also wanted to p Cole in the face. Didn¡¯t Steve say that Cole was powerful? Didn¡¯t he need to tread carefully? No way! Therefore, Fred was not only pping Cole¡¯s face but also mocking Steve. But now, Fred had failed. It was Cole¡¯s turn to have the advantage. When Steve saw this, he knew that he had no choice but to speak. Otherwise¡­ The Yeager and Hayes families have already lost face in this life and death battle. At this moment. Steve, who had been silent all this while, spoke up. ¡°Cole, you¡¯ve said so much. Let me ask you: has the fire on your butt been extinguished?¡± Cara Williams nced at him. They all knew. Steve was referring to the exposure of their rtionshipst night. Cole had already expected that the other party would bring this up. He tilted his head. ¡°Better a fire on your butt than shit on yours.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Steve smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say.¡± But Cole smiled and said nothing else. Steve¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart skipped a beat. He quickly reviewed his past and wondered if Cole had caught him red-handed with something. Steve had been dismissed with two sentences. The entire scene fell silent. Jayden and the others had ugly expressions. Even Steve¡¯s insult was rebuked by Cole? Cole hadpletely humiliated them today/ Cole¡¯s expression did not change. However, he was thinking¡­ Who knows what kind of shit is on Steve¡¯s butt? He had said this to trick Steve. After the negotiation four days ago, he had determined Steve¡¯s personality. ording to his train of thought, Steve would definitely find a suitable motive and find fault with Cole¡¯s every word. So¡­ Cole took advantage of this. He wanted to tell Steve¡­ Take your time to think about it! At this moment¡­ Simone Owens said, ¡°Cole, it seems that you haven¡¯t improved at all in the past four days.¡± A smug smile appeared on her lips. She had been observing Cole just now. Simone had always thought that Cole had a heaven-defying cultivation technique, so in four days, he might forcefully break through to thete-stage Postnatal realm. However, she had yet to realize that Cole had an aura that exceeded the mid-stage Postnatal realm. This guy did not change at all in four days. Simone was relieved! True energy determines everything. No matter how powerful you are or how lethal your moves are, the inner armor I borrowed from Mr. Yves is enough to block everything. Absolute strength can send you to hell. Cole smiled. ¡°Simone Owens, so you like to talk before a fight like them?¡± Cole had already let go of the fact that his cultivation had not broken through the final stage. Naturally, he would not be affected. Simone snorted and did not say anything else. She did not dare to say anything else. She was afraid that Cole would seize the opportunity. It would be a huge loss if he was trouncedter. At this moment. Another door in the martial arts arena was pushed open. Xavier Cross and two bodyguards in ck suits walked inside the arena. ¡°Elder Xavier!¡± ¡°Alliance Master.¡± Everyone greeted him in unison. ¡°Okay.¡± Xavier nodded and said, ¡°Is everyone here? We can start checking.¡± They checked if both parties were carrying firearms. ¡°Not yet.¡± Jayden stood up. ¡°Chris is not here yet.¡± ¡°Here.¡± However, before Xavier could ask the Williams, Hugh spoke up. Two people walked into the arena, followed by a tired-looking Chris. At this moment, Chris¡¯s face was a little thin. He was still in an ignorant state. The Williams family had locked him up for more than four days. Every minute of every day was torture for Chris. After all, he knew nothing. He did not even know about the life-or-death battle. Why would the Williams inform him? He did not know if the Yeager family¡¯s members had died in the end. ording to his understanding, Charles Yeager should have been released. So¡­ He had been on the verge of death and copse. The past four days had been torturous. At this moment, he finally saw them. He saw the Hayes family. Chris immediately became excited. He thought that the Hayes family was finally going to save him. ¡°Uncle, Steve!¡± Chris said excitedly. However, to his surprise, Jayden snorted. ¡°You came at the wrong time.¡± If the Williams had not sent Chris over in time, he would have made a fuss. However, Chris had just arrived. This made Jayden feel like he had eaten a fly. Chris¡¯s eyes widened. Why do you say that? And in the next moment, he understood. ¡°Now that Chris is sitting on the death row, we¡¯ll make a decision after Simone Owens and Cole Stone¡¯s deathmatch¡¯s result is out. ¡°Next, let¡¯s check the firearms.¡± Xavier said calmly. ¡°A deathmatch? ¡°Life or death?¡± Chris was stunned. Then, his expression changed drastically. He was the eldest son of the Hayes family, so he naturally understood what this meant. He was being used as a bargaining chip and thrown out. Chris roared, ¡°Steve, Uncle Jayden, what did you two b*stards do with my life?! ¡°Did you guys n to send me to my death from the beginning?¡± Chris¡¯s face was filled with anger and disbelief. It was not easy for him to see the sky again. He thought that the Hayes family had saved him. In the end, his life was thrown out as a bargaining chip? ¡°Shut up!¡± However, Jayden snorted. ¡°You¡¯re such a failure. If you hadn¡¯t gotten caught, would we have to clean up your mess?¡± He was unhappy with Chris. If Chris had killed Cole that day, there would not have been so much trouble today. This guy was useless. ¡°You¡­¡± Chris looked incredulous. At this moment. ¡°Keep quiet.¡± Xavier shouted expressionlessly. He had note just now, so the two groups of people had quarreled freely. But now that he was here, Chris still dared to be impudent? Did Chris think that he was just a decoration? Chapter 89 - Unexpected

Chapter 89: Unexpected

Seeing that Xavier had spoken, Chris did not dare to say anything else. He could only look at Steve and Jayden hatefully and walk toward the death row. At Cole¡¯s instructions, the people behind Chris began to exin the matter to him. It was simple. Cole wanted to provoke Chris Hayes. He wanted Chris to have a taste of being used as a bargaining chip before dying. Just like Cole had in their previous encounter. ¡°Go on.¡± Cara looked at Cole and assured him. ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded. Their goodbyes were brief. The reason was that Cara believed that Cole would return. Cole also believed that he would return. He walked toward the arena. An inspector came up to search him. Simone was also checked at another ce. They were separated. This way, they couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s inner armor, hidden weapons, and other weapons. ¡°Checked. No firearms.¡± ¡°Check done¡­¡± The two inspectors spoke at the same time. Seeing this, Xavier nodded slightly and sat down at the head of the table. ¡°Both parties, take your positions.¡± Cole and Simone slowly walked onto the stage. At this moment, their bodies had already started to heat up. They did not speak again. Every step that followed was crucial. It would be the stupidest move if one wasted the chance to lock onto the other party¡¯s movements by opening their mouth. However, Simone¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery and killing intent. Cole was destined to lose to her. So what if he insulted Fred Yeager just now? Cole was still useless in front of her. Cole, on the other hand, was expressionless. His thoughts were frozen. Only Simone was in front of him! Then, the true energy in his body quietly circted. While training with his master, he had wanted to fight back more than once. However, the only time he had hurt his master was when he was the calmest. A battle between martial artists could not be won by hot-bloodedness. He had to seize the opportunity and attack urately. This was the way to defeat the enemy! ¡°Please adjust your state.¡± Xavier said calmly. Under the might of the leader of the Sky Sea Martial Alliance, the entire arena seemed especially quiet. No one dared to speak at this moment. Ten secondster¡­. Simone and Cole remained still. ¡°Begin.¡± Xavier said calmly. Bang! A deafening explosion instantly rang in the arena. Dozens of purple needles rushed toward Cole¡¯s face. Poisoned hidden weapons. Hugh¡¯s face instantly darkened when he saw this. ¡°Simone really didn¡¯t hold back. She went all out right from the start.¡± Even he had to be careful when dealing with such hidden weapons. Fred Yeager sneered and gritted his teeth. ¡°Cole, don¡¯t die so easily¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how you hide.¡± Jayden Hayes sneered. The flying needles reached Cole. His expression did not change. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Cole closed his eyes. This stunned everyone, and they sneered. Is Cole crazy? Is he trying to show off? Does he think he¡¯s handsome? Simone¡¯s expression changed drastically. Cole closed his eyes and floated around like a willow. All the poisonous needles missed. How is that possible?! Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. How could this movement technique dodge the poisonous needles? On the other hand, Xavier, who was sitting at the head of the table, became interested. ¡°Interesting.¡± When Simone saw Cole dodge the silver needles, her face darkened and she went forward. Before Cole could adjust, she wanted to shatter his defense. True energy surrounded her palm. A faint blue light appeared in Simone¡¯s palm. She released her true energy! With a strong blow, Simone went straight for Cole¡¯s heart. Cara was expressionless, but she clenched her fists. ¡°Simone, you haven¡¯t fought for too long.¡± However, Cole, who had his eyes closed, smiled at this moment. This stunned Simone, and she got an ominous feeling. Cole swung his hand. Bang! An explosion that sounded like a bullet being fired resounded throughout the stadium. More than ten embroidery needles shot toward Simone¡¯s face. You used silver needles on me? Then I¡¯ll use embroidery against you! Seeing the thick purple color of the needles, the poison expert Simone instantly sensed that the other party¡¯s attack was dangerous. If she were to hit Cole with this palm strike, would Cole, who was good at physical training, die? But she was bound to be poisoned. She could only grit her teeth and retract her strength, forcefully relying on her movement technique to dodge the hidden weapons. Bang! The hidden weaponsnded. Simone¡¯s face turned pale. This was the bacsh of forcefully retracting her true energy. She was at a disadvantage! Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they saw this scene. In the first round, Simone is actually at a disadvantage?! Steve¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. How is that possible? Hugh smiled. ¡°Mr. Stone is indeed experienced inbat.¡± Cara Williams asked. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± She was also relieved. ¡°He¡¯s excellent at making use of others.¡± Hugh did not exin too much. Cole did not give Simone a chance. After Simone suffered a bacsh, Cole did not stop. He directly struck her heart. Themotion was terrifying. All out! However, this seemingly ferocious attack made Simone, who had suffered a bacsh, overjoyed. This kid is courting death! Does he think that he can fight me head-on just by using hidden weapons to force me back? Dream on! Simone raised her hand and mmed her palm toward Cole with an even more ferocious might. The expressions of the people of the Hayes and the Yeager families finally improved when they saw this. As long as the two fighterspeted in true energy, Cole would definitely lose. But at this moment¡­ Xavier and Hughughed. They could tell what Cole was going to do. Cole smiled when he saw Simone attack. The next moment¡­ He flipped his useless hand, and a packet of quicklime appeared. Then, he threw it. Sizzle! After that, Cole grunted and retreated crazily. It was impossible for him to exchange palm strikes with Simone after sprinkling the quicklime. To change the cirction route of his true energy, he could not help but be injured. But he had no choice. To make Simone believe that he had used his full strength and that she was the one willing to fight him, he could only do this. At this moment¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Simone was in pain. The quicklime sprinkled on her eyes, weakening her vision. She endured the pain and retreated. If she were an expert like Hugh, her true energy could iste the quicklime outside. But¡­ Her true energy could not leave her body, so she could only endure the quicklime. Seeing this scene, Jayden immediately mmed the table and roared, ¡°Cole, you¡¯re f*cking despicable! Who would use such a weapon in a life-or-death battle?!¡± ¡°In a life-or-death battle, other than conventional means, everything else is fine.¡± However, Xavier scolded him coldly, ¡°Anyone who disturbs the order of the life-or-death battle will be judged as the loser.¡± Poisoned hidden weapons were eptable. What was quicklime? Jayden¡¯s expression was ugly, but he could only shut his mouth. Except¡­ Xavier could not help butugh. He had been in this position for so many years, but this was the first time he saw someone bring these umon weapons onto the stage. Perhaps it was because the people from the six families thought highly of themselves and never used these weapons that they felt were inferior! For example, Simone was not even prepared for this. Xavier shook his head. Thrive in trouble; die in peace! Chapter 90 - Defeat

Chapter 90: Defeat

After being reprimanded, Jayden sat down and gritted his teeth. ¡°This low-ss person is a truly low-ss person. He even used such a despicable method.¡± When martial artists fought, their fists and legs had hidden weapons, and the confrontation was fierce. That was a real fight. Quicklime? What¡¯s that for? A fight between gangsters? However, no one echoed after Jayden finished speaking. Their expressions were ugly. No matter how lowly ¡°quicklime¡± was in their eyes, it had hurt Simone. At this moment, the Hayes and the Yeager families had taken a loss. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Simone¡¯s eyes burned with pain. However, after recovering, she relied on her powerful physique as a Connate realm martial artist to regain her vision. Nevertheless, her ability to see was destined to be very different from her previous state. Swish, swish! What responded to Simone were two air-piercing sounds. Two poisoned needles split up and charged toward her. Seeing this, Simone could only force her eyes open and try her best to dodge. Her movements were no longer as elegant as before. Cole was expressionless. using the other party of being shameless in a deathmatch? Cole even began to suspect that Simone¡¯s title of a Connate realm martial artist was obtained through other means. When Grant Rogers had taught him martial arts, he had told him that as long as he could survive in battle, whether it was to take out his crotch or to disgust the other party¡­ As long as the move could be used to hurt or even kill the other party, it should be used. Grant did not even mind Cole using firearms against the enemy. In any case, survival was the most important. Everything else was bullshit! After Simone dodged the needles, Cole took out two ck balls. He then shouted, ¡°Simone, try smoke bombs made of feces.¡± Simone¡¯s expression changed drastically. Feces? If I get infected, wouldn¡¯t that be worse than death? Cole threw out the two ck balls. Simone immediately retreated on instinct. Bang! The ck ball hit the ground. Thud! A muffled sound rang out. Simone was shocked and puzzled.?Why didn¡¯t anything happen? She suddenly realized that in the definition of the Sky Martial Alliance, smoke bombs were hot weapons. How could Cole bring a smoke bomb? She had been tricked! Simone¡¯s expression changed drastically. The next moment¡­ Cole rushed forward and punched Simone in the face. He knew that Simone must be wearing inner armor, so he just pped her face! Bam! The first punch was fierce and vicious. It directly hit Simone¡¯s face. Unable to defend herself in time, Simone spat out a mouthful of blood. At this scene, the entire arena fell silent. Cole had hit Simone. Simone¡¯s face was crooked. The faces of the Hayes and the Yeager families¡¯ men turned ashen. On the death row, Chris looked even more desperate. Simone was at a disadvantage. Then wouldn¡¯t he be dead? At this moment. However, Hugh was not happy at all. Instead, his expression was solemn. ¡°Since your previous n has seeded, why are you taking such a risk now?¡± Risk! Yes¡­ After hitting Simone¡¯s face, Cole did not retreat. Instead, he turned around and kicked her in the stomach. He aimed at her energy core. Cole wanted to take advantage of the situation! Thud! But his attack was blocked! Simone was a Connate-realm martial artist after all. After Cole seeded in one strike, how could he continue to seed in the next strike? A starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Furthermore, it was Simone. She had let Cole fool her twice. Now that it was the third time, after reacting to the attack, her true energy reached her earlier than Cole¡¯s kick. Then, Simone immediately raised her hand to block Cole¡¯s kick. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡± Simone widened her eyes in anger. Cole had really embarrassed her this time! She had spent four days preparing. In the end, not only did she fail to kill Cole instantly, but she even let him counterattack time and time again. This made Simone furious. Simone then opened her mouth and spat a poisonous needle at Cole¡¯s face. Goddess Poison Needle. It was extremely poisonous. At such a close distance, it was impossible for Cole to avoid the needle. The poisonous needle pierced his neck. He fell to the ground limply. Cole now had nobat ability. The oue was clear. This scene stunned the entire arena. The Hayes and the Yeager families¡¯ men burst intoughter. ¡°This kid is too arrogant.¡± Jayden was so excited that he almost jumped up. ¡°You thought that you had relied on two underhanded methods, and so you had the right to be arrogant. I want to p your face and kick you. ¡°How f*cking arrogant are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fred Yeager alsoughed sinisterly. ¡°Elder Simone, don¡¯t let this kid die too quickly. Torture him well.¡± The people from the six families of Sky City knew about Simone. Inside her mouth was an extremely poisonous hidden needle. Cole was so close to her, and the needle stabbed him deeply¡­ Under such circumstances, it was impossible for Cole to survive. ¡°I will.¡± Simone sneered at Cole. This lowly person had made her suffer such humiliation time and time again. Her killing intent was already boiling. If not for Xavier, she would have started torturing Cole. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At this moment, Cole suddenly convulsed and cried out in pain. ¡°You can still survive after being poisoned by my Goddess Poison Needle. Cole, your vitality is indeed tenacious.¡± Simone sneered. When Xavier saw this, he sighed to himself. Cole is dead meat. Cara¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw this. She immediately stood up and nned to stop him. But at this moment¡­ Steve, who had been staring at Cara, spoke first. ¡°Master Williams, outsiders can¡¯t interfere. I think you should know.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s also allowed by the rules to voluntarily let your opponent off.¡± Cara said and looked at Simone. ¡°Elder Simone, one condition.¡± ¡°Cara, when did I make you think that I¡¯m a soft-hearted person?¡± However, Simone smiled coldly. Another silver needle pierced the back of Cole¡¯s head. She had prepared the inner armor, the Goddess Poison Needle, and even the method to burn his life¡­ Wasn¡¯t it so that she could humiliate Cole at this moment? ¡°Ah!¡± Cole screamed. Cara felt as if a knife was being twisted in her heart, but her face was still expressionless. ¡°Two conditions.¡± ¡°I can also agree to another condition.¡± Hugh stood up. Simone narrowed her eyes. This proposition was a little attractive. ¡°Elder Simone, the Hayes can agree to another condition if you torture Cole.¡± How could Steve let go of any opportunity to ridicule the Williams family? ¡°Hahaha.¡± Simone immediatelyughed wildly. ¡°Thank you, Head of the Williams. If you hadn¡¯t asked, I wouldn¡¯t have known that I could get so many benefits for me by keeping Cole alive. ¡°Cole, you used all your dirty tricks but still ended up in such a miserable state. ¡°The way I see it, you might as well have killed yourself that night. ¡°Why do you have to lose your reputation now and die miserably? Your reputation will be ruined!¡± It was a hoarse voice. It was filled with endless pride. Chapter 91 - Desperate Situation

Chapter 91: Desperate Situation

Simone was smug! That night, when she had been forced to flee from the abandoned factory by the Williams family, her eyes had burned with pain. And just now, the two ck balls in the arena had mocked her silently¡­ At this moment, everything was swept away. The person lying on the ground and wailing was Cole! The person who was forced into a disadvantageous position and could only beg him to let go was the Williams family. Simoneughed hysterically. On the death row, Chris ferociously said, ¡°Good, good.¡± Although he hated Steve and Jayden for treating him like a pawn, he also hated Cole. At this moment. After she had her fill ofughing, Simone suddenly lowered her head and shot out another silver needle. She wanted to kill Cole. At this moment¡­ A voice resounded in Simone¡¯s ears like a ghost. ¡°Simone, was my scream realistic?¡± Simone¡¯s smile froze, and fear slowly welled up in her eyes. A small knife had pierced into her energy core. Blood spurted. Everyone fell silent! Their pupils constricted! How strong was the Goddess Poison Needle? Everyone knew. Even powerhouses at the level of Hugh Williams and Xavier Cross would be half-dead after taking a direct hit from the Goddess Poison Needle. But¡­ Cole pped everyone¡¯s faces with the truth. Before the members of the Hayes and the Yeager families could show their arrogant and smug expressions, they froze. Chris¡¯s smugness stopped as if someone was strangling him. Then, despair spread in his eyes. This time, it was his turn to die! Cara closed her eyes. Fortunately. Cole is not dead. ¡°You¡­¡± Simone did not even have time to show shock. She had not expected it at all. Didn¡¯t Cole fall due to the poison? Why can he still make a move? The entire knife sank into Simone¡¯s stomach, dripping with blood. It was not that Cole did not want to stab Simone¡¯s heart. He did all this mainly because he knew that Simone¡¯s inner armor at her heart must have the strongest defense. He might not be able to break through the defense. In the process of contact just now, Cole already knew that the energy core was a ce where he could stab using the de. Cole was clear from the beginning. If he wanted to kill Simone, he could only rely on those four days to increase his cultivation or rely on schemes. However, the former path had already been cut off by the Medical Oath. Therefore, he could only rely on schemes. He had prepared several methods. However, he did not expect Simone to not even be able to guard against the quicklime. After that, Simone had lost her mind and gone hysterical¡­ From that moment on, Cole knew that Simone was dead meat. After that, he forcefully created an opportunity for Simone to shoot him. The other party had already lost her mind after being humiliated by him. She would definitely take the opportunity to humiliate him. If he struggled to survive, Simone would be smug. And when she was smug would be the moment when she would be at her weakest. At that moment¡­ Cole had seized the opportunity. Initially, he wanted to fight to the death with Simone and use the pressure of the deathmatch to break through. However, the prerequisite was that his cultivation had to break through. Now that he could not even break through, he would not be as stupid as to fight Simone. He was destined to be unable to break through the mid-stage Postnatal realm and wanted topete with a Connate expert? Wouldn¡¯t he becking oxygen in his brain? As Simone¡¯s true energy continued to drain, Cole did not chase after her. Instead, he took a few steps back. The knife was already poisoned. Cole was in no hurry. He was like a patient hunter. After the poison spread throughout Simone¡¯s body, she would be eliminated. If he fought Simone now, she would counterattack. Just now, he had ¡°hit while the iron was hot¡± to set up a trap for Simone. Now, he did not want to rashly finish it in one go. Cole would kill himself. One had to know that the lethality of a Connate Realm expert¡¯s counterattack before their death was immeasurable. Don¡¯t chase after a cornered enemy. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you poisoned?¡± As the poison gradually numbed Simone, she did not care about the loss of her true energy and only muttered. Seeing Simone like this, Xavier shook his head. A Connate realm martial artist was actually destroyed by Cole. It¡¯s a pity. Simone looked at Cole¡¯s energetic appearance. Her disbelief made her forget the danger she was facing. She did not want to think about detoxification now. She was just thinking¡­ The poison technique that she had been pursuing her entire life had actually been cracked. It was cracked by someone she regarded as an ant. Cole had personally crushed her pride. Cole carefully paid attention to whether Simone would hurt him at any time. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Your poison is too weak.¡± ¡°Too¡­ weak?¡± Simone was stunned. My poison? Too weak?! ¡°What did you say¡­¡± Simone muttered and suddenly screamed, ¡°Cole, what did you say?!¡± In the next instant, the true energy in Simone¡¯s body suddenly boiled like water, and her aura came crashing toward Cole like a mountain. Hugh¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Does she want to die?!¡± Burning true energy doubled her strength. However, it also meant that she had to give up everything. ¡°Cole can force a Connate realm martial artist to this extent.¡± Xavier¡¯s expression changed slightly. Simone¡¯s strength was notparable to a top Connate-realm martial artist! She relied on hidden weapons! She had been living like a princess for many years, and she was no longer as fierce as before! Yet¡­ Despite all those reasons, the fact that Cole could force Simone into a corner was enough to prove how powerful he was. He was only a Postnatal realm second-grade martial artist! Everyone in the Hayes family, including Steve Hayes, strangely calmed down. Chris looked relieved. Thank goodness! Even though Simone had miscalcted time and time again previously and she lost sight of one thing and fell into a desperate situation of death¡­ But now, as long as Simone could give up her life, Then Cole would die! Chris could live! As for whether Simone could live or not, it was none of Chris¡¯s business. After burning her true energy, Simone immediately rushed toward Cole like a ghost. The wind was sharp. She abandoned her hidden weapons and chose to fight Cole head-on! Cole¡¯s eyes shed coldly. I can¡¯t retreat¡­ If he retreated. Not only was he unable to dodge Simone, whose strength had already reached an extremely terrifying level, with his speed, but it was also possible that under the continuous pursuit, he would die before Simone waspletely poisoned! Even if the other party burned her true energy and doubled her strength, her energy core had already been stabbed into, so the effect of doubling was limited! He could risk it! He could not retreat! ¡°Ha!¡± Cole stood on the spot and gritted his teeth as he circted his cultivation technique. His entire body instantly became as solid as steel. Simone¡¯s attack instantly arrived in front of him. ¡°Die!¡± Simone roared and mmed her palm down. Pfft! Cole extended his palm and weed it. The next moment¡­ Blood spurted out! Chapter 92 - Chris Kneels

Chapter 92: Chris Kneels

Blood shot out of Cole¡¯s seven orifices. Simone¡¯s powerful true energy was like a wave of fire that burned his skin, directly destroying the clothes in his hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Cole could not help but scream. He felt a sweetness in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood. However, Simone did not have it easy either. After this palm strike, her body immediately deted like a rubber ball. The amount of time she could use her true energy was extremely limited. Moreover, her energy core had just been stabbed and it had very little true energy left. Now, she was exhausted. Both sides fell to the ground. Both sides suffered! The arena fell silent. Simone opened her eyes and stared nkly at the sky. Cole¡¯s eyes were closed. Due to the bleeding from his seven orifices, his face was badly mutted. Seeing this scene, Jayden got overjoyed. He whispered, ¡°Good, good job! ¡°Cole is really an idiot. Simone had already burned her true energy, yet he was still foolishlypeting with her¡­ ¡°Low-ss people are low-ss people. They don¡¯t even have brains.¡± Jayden whispered into Steve¡¯s ear. Cole would be crippled for the rest of his life if he did not die. Jayden was naturally happy. Even if Simone died, he did not particrly care. After all, Simone was just a consecrator of the Hayes family. Her surname was not Hayes. Cara¡¯s face was pale. Cole had not stood up. Xavier¡¯s and Hugh¡¯s expressions changed. They could not determine what was going on. The venue was silent. Only the Hayes and the Yeager families were secretly delighted. Cole had died! At this moment. One of them could not sit still. Chris stood up abruptly. ¡°Alliance Master Xavier, can you give us the results now?¡± The third person rted to the benefits of this battle was only Chris. Now that he saw Simone¡¯s and Cole¡¯s lives were uncertain, Chris panicked. In that case, how could he win? ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± However, Xavier rejected him directly. ¡°We have to wait until one of them dies.¡± Although Simone and Cole did not make a sound, they were still alive. This was something that Xavier could not determine. Chris¡¯s face was ashen. At this moment¡­ A voice suddenly came from the arena. ¡°Cole, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked me.¡± The voice was hoarse. It belonged to Simone. Chris was overjoyed. Simone can still speak? Wouldn¡¯t that be adding fuel to the fire? Simone stood up trembling. She stared at Cole, whose eyes were closed, and grinned. ¡°You better pray that you don¡¯t meet me again in your next life.¡± The smile on her thin face was a little terrifying. In the audience, Cara gritted her teeth. ¡°Uncle Hugh, prepare to attack.¡± She could not sit back and do nothing. Breaking the rules was breaking the rules. But in her eyes, the Sky Sea Martial Alliance was inferior to Cole. Hugh nodded slightly. He held a gun in his hand. It was impossible for him to run across such a distance. He could only rely on firearms. At this moment, Simone¡¯s true energy burned to ashes. However, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. She was still breathing. With trembling hands, she pulled out the knife from her dantian. There was still some light purple liquid flowing down the de. ¡°It¡¯s indeed poisonous.¡± Simone leaned closer and sniffed. Her expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°This poison¡­¡± She was shocked to discover that this poison was even stronger than hers. She could not ept this fact. Regardless of whether Cole was the one who had concocted this poison or someone else, she could not ept that the poison she had studied for so many years was weaker than that of others. ¡°I want you dead!¡± Simone¡¯s rationality copsed again. She instantly raised her palm and stabbed the knife into Cole¡¯s heart. Seeing this, Chris was overjoyed. Steve smiled. Jayden and Fred Yeager smiled smugly. Hugh raised his gun and put his hand on the trigger. But at this moment. A bloody hand acted faster than Hugh. Cole¡¯s hand reached out like lightning and snatched the knife away. Hugh¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw this. He instinctively turned his gun around before the bullet left the barrel and fired into the sky. Bang! The gun exploded. The entire arena was shocked! No one paid attention to Hugh¡¯s gunshot. Everyone was staring at Cole. Cole was dripping with blood. But he slowly stood up and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Simone¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± ¡°Go down and ask Hades.¡± Cole did not say anything else and stabbed Simone¡¯s throat. This time, Simone had lost all ability to resist. She was not going to make it. Thud! Simone fell to the ground. She was dead. When Simone died, it was quiet. Dead silence reigned in the arena again. Jayden was stunned. In today¡¯s life-or-death battle, there were too many twists and turns. After killing Simone, Cole let out a long sigh. Fortunately! The medicinal bath and the physique that he had recovered through the dragon energy helped him survive this cmity. He was alive. Since he was alive, Cole naturally had to take Simone¡¯s life away first. There was no need to care about the rest. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± The first person to explode was Chris. But the next moment, someone covered his mouth. He did not even let him speak. Xavier stood up. ¡°Cole Stone, Simone Owens is dead. You will take care of Chris¡¯s life.¡± The faces of the people from the Hayes and the Yeager families were as ck as the bottom of a pot. Cara closed her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. Cole smiled. He sounded cruel, as he was covered in blood. ¡°Chris, I¡¯ll let you leave in peaceter.¡± Chris¡¯s eyes widened, and his body trembled. He had been locked up for four days. He had let them torture him for so long. In the end, it was still death?! ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Chris knelt and said, ¡°Mr. Stone, let me go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Stone¡­¡± Cole sneered. ¡°I¡¯m what you call a lowly person. I seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡± Cole¡¯s expression was a little cruel. He was not a magnanimous person. He could even be said to be a petty person. From the moment he had been kidnapped, he had already made up his mind to take revenge on everyone. Now, there was only Chris left. When Jayden saw that Chris was being treated like amb waiting to be ughtered, his expression turned ugly, and his eyes were filled with anger. Cole was pping their faces. Cole was not only humiliating Chris and torturing him, but he was also humiliating their entire family! At this moment¡­ Steve stood up. ¡°Cole, our family will agree to one condition. Let my brother go.¡± He could agree to Cole secretly getting rid of Chris. However, he could not agree to allow Cole to torture Chris on such an asion. However, Steve¡¯s words were shockingly simr to what Cara had said just now. The next moment¡­ Cole turned his head and stared at Steve. ¡°Steve, when did I make you think I¡¯m a soft-hearted person?¡± The expressions of the Hayes family members were extremely ugly. Wasn¡¯t this what Simone had just said? Chapter 93 - Cara Williams’s Sister

Chapter 93: Cara Williams¡¯s Sister

¡°Two conditions. Also, I can mediate the issues between the Hayes family and the Williams family.¡± Steve said. He acted like he had to save Chris. ¡°Yes, I can also agree to one condition.¡± Jayden stood up. Seeing this situation, Xavier was stunned. Why is it simr to what Cara and Hugh did? However, Hugh was a peak-level expert. His words naturally carried a lot of weight. But you, Jayden¡­ You do not seem to have the right to say such things. As expected! Cole stared at Jayden with a faint smile. ¡°What¡¯s the use of your conditions?¡± Jayden¡¯s face turned ashen. Cole looked at Steve. ¡°Steve, I¡¯ll take your lifeter. Keep quiet now and watch how your brother dies.¡± Steve¡¯s face turned ashen as well. ¡°Do you really want to be irreconcble with my family?¡± ¡°Still pretending?¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°Everyone has a discerning eye. You can¡¯t wait for your brother to die. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you even organize a rescue operation in the past four days? ¡°It¡¯s so boring to pretend now.¡± The livid expression on Steve¡¯s face disappeared, and his face darkened instead. He said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t like what you said.¡± He was angry. ¡°You upper-ss people don¡¯t like to hear the truth. I understand.¡± Cole smiled. At this moment¡­ Chris suddenly roared at Steve, ¡°You will die a horrible death! Steve, you will die a horrible death! ¡°I was caught and kidnapped. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± The moment Cole pointed out the truth, Chris knew that his family had already given up on him. He had this thought even before, but he had forcefully swallowed this anger. But now, on the brink of death, his crumbling mentality waspletely unbearable. Steve and Jayden simply ignored him. Chris continued to roar. Everyone watched in silence as Cole slowly walked down the stage. ¡°Alright, cut the crap.¡± Cole walked up to Chris and extended his knife, smiling. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Chris stopped shouting and turned to look at Cole. ¡°I beg¡ª¡± Screech! Blood sttered all over the ground. Chris had died before he could even finish pleading. Cole did not want to waste time. He only wanted to see Chris die. Chris fell to the ground. Blood spilled from his shirt and stained the ground. The Hayes family members were gloomy. Fred Yeager¡¯s expression was not very good either. His brother had died a lot more miserably than Chris! ¡°Done.¡± Cole retracted his knife. It was over. Then, he paused and turned to Cara. Looking up, he said, ¡°We can go back now.¡± He looked at Cara and smiled. Cara looked at the weak Cole and nodded slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Bang! Cole smiled and fell. *** Cole¡¯s consciousness was hazy. He didn¡¯t know how long he had slept. In the misty dream, many figures had appeared. There were Cara, his parents, his master¡­ They alternately shouted in Cole¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m dead?¡± Cole mumbled and opened his eyes. In front of him were an incandescent light bulb and a ceiling. A ward with a good environment! ¡°Looks like I survived.¡± Cole smiled. He had just smiled when he realized that his body was in pain. ¡°It seems that Simone Owens¡¯s attack hit me hard.¡± Cole shook his head. However, one good thing was that at least his cultivation was still there. As long as he spent some time resting, he would be able to recover from his injuries sooner orter. At this moment¡­ ¡°Are you awake?¡± A female voice rang out. It was unfamiliar. ¡°Who?¡± Cole¡¯s expression changed, and he turned his head. A woman dressed in ck who looked simr to Cara was coldly staring at him. Although she looked a little simr to Cara, she seemed a few years younger. Her temperament was not as domineering as Cara¡¯s, but more like a proud peacock¡¯s. ¡°Who am I?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Sara Williams.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Miss Williams¡¯s sister?¡± Cole was stunned. This name, this face¡­ If not for her being Cara¡¯s sister, Cole felt that he might still be dreaming. ¡°Miss Williams?¡± However, when Sara heard how Cole addressed her, she smiled disdainfully. ¡°You call me so affectionately. I really don¡¯t know what I like about you.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you studying abroad?¡± Cole pretended not to hear her and asked curiously. When Cara hade to his house two days ago, she had told him that she had a sister studying overseas. So why was Sara Williams back from overseas and waiting by his bed? ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of you?¡± At the thought of this, Sara gritted her teeth. If it weren¡¯t for such a big matter happening in the country, she, Cara¡¯s younger sister, would have to wait for the media to break the news to find out about it. ¡°Because of me?¡± Cole looked confused. What¡¯s it to me? ¡°If your rtionship with my sister hadn¡¯t been exposed, would I have needed toe back and clean up your mess?¡± When Sara saw that Cole still had an innocent expression, she became even angrier. What did Sister like about this man? At this moment¡­ ¡°Since when did I need you to clean up my mess, Sara?¡± A faint female voice rang behind Sara. Sara¡¯s furious expression froze. She turned her head with difficulty. ¡°Sister, Sister¡­¡± ¡°When did you get back?¡± Cara walked into the ward expressionlessly. ¡°I¡­ I just came back!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you even say anything?¡± Cara nced at Sara. Sara immediately felt guilty. After their mother had passed away, Cara had brought up the then seven-year-old Sara. In Sara¡¯s heart, other than being her sister, Cara also yed the role of a mother. Besides, Cara was often domineering¡­ Therefore, even though Sara hade back to denounce Cole, she could not help but be instinctively afraid. Cara walked into the ward and ced the report on the table. She looked at Cole. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Cara asked him again. Cole¡¯s lips twitched, and he smiled. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ll be healed soon.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cara nodded. After a pause, she added, ¡°When you recover, I¡¯ll settle the score with you.¡± Cole was speechless. It¡¯s over. At this moment. The guilty Sara suddenly exploded. ¡°You dare to say that about me? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you were getting engaged to this man?¡± Sara stood up and questioned her sister angrily. That¡¯s right! She hade back to denounce him. How could she let her sister take her down with just a few words? However, Cara¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Do you know now?¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Cara interrupted her. ¡°Then it¡¯s good that you know. You can go back to school.¡± Sara looked like she had nothing to live for. Chapter 94 - Sister, Can You Really Be So Selfish?

Chapter 94: Sister, Can You Really Be So Selfish?

¡°Why are you like this every time!¡± Sara said angrily. Every time she wanted to talk to her sister about something serious, she would be mercilessly rejected. This included solving thepany¡¯s predicament, helping Cara relieve her pressure, and Cara¡¯s marriage. Cara would never let her finish. ¡°I¡¯m me, and you¡¯re you. I won¡¯t interfere with your life. Don¡¯t interfere with mine.¡± Cara replied. She then handed a report to Cole. ¡°You were unconscious for a day. This is your injury. If you mess around again, I¡¯ll lock you in the house.¡± Cole took the report and was silent. ¡°¡­¡± It was terrifying. At this moment, Cara was the only one in the room. ¡°Am I interfering in your life?¡± Sara said angrily. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Cara did not even look at Sara. She pushed a bowl of porridge in front of Cole. ¡°Is it edible?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cole nodded. Even if he could not eat it, he could not let Cara feed him when Sara was hopping mad. Although to be honest, he really wanted Cara to make a move¡­ ¡°This is scorching hot. Eat itter. I¡¯ll finish talking to her.¡± Cara nodded and opened the lid. The dish was steaming hot. A bowl of seafood porridge. Cole nodded. He was not hungry either. If the two sisters went out to talk, he could close his eyes and rest for a while. Seeing Cara¡¯s actions, Sara got the urge to grit her teeth. When she had been sick previously, she had never seen Cara treat her so well! What right did Cole have?! ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Cara stood up and said to Sara. At this moment, Sara looked straight at her. Seeing her calm eyes, for some reason, Sara felt guilty. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡± Mustering up her courage, she hurried out of the ward. After Sara left, Cara looked at Cole. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll settle the score with you when you¡¯re better.¡± Cole, who was about to close his eyes to regte his breathing, fell silent for a while. ¡°Okay, I will.¡± With the personality she had, Cara would not talk nonsense if she could fight. Now, she had repeated those words twice¡­ Danger! Cara walked out of the ward. Cole closed his eyes and regted his breathing nervously. *** Outside the ward. Hugh was standing in front of the door. ¡°Hello, Uncle Hugh.¡± Sara walked faster than Cara, so she greeted Hugh when she came out. ¡°Hello, Miss.¡± Hugh said with a smile. ¡°Oh right¡­¡± Seeing that Cara was not out yet, Sara asked sneakily, ¡°Uncle Hugh, you¡¯re so close to my sister. Do you know how my sister met Cole?¡± ¡°They met in the gym. She was Mr. Stone¡¯s student.¡± Hugh answered truthfully. If he had the intention, he could find out after checking. There was no need to hide it. ¡°A student?¡± Sara was stunned. ¡°When did my sister be interested in fitness? Didn¡¯t she always hate interacting with men?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure why.¡± Hugh smiled. He really did not know why Cara had taken the initiative to sign up for the gym. When the owner of the gym that Cole was in knew that Cara wasing to register at his gym, his first reaction had been to think that the Williams Corporation wanted to buy his gym¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Sara was deep in thought. Then, her eyes lit up. If her sister had taken the initiative to get engaged to Cole because he was handsome, wouldn¡¯t she be able to distract her by finding a few handsome men to hang around in front of her? Sara was not against Cara falling in love freely. However, getting engaged was a matter of great importance, and it was decided for life. She did not want Cara to make such a hasty decision. ¡°What are you asking about?¡± At this moment, Cara walked out and said calmly. Hearing the voice behind her, Sara was shocked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me that you were behind me?¡± She felt guilty. Could it be that Sister heard everything I asked Uncle Hugh about? ¡°You¡¯ve been out of the country for a while. You haven¡¯t grown up, but you¡¯re bing more and more unreasonable.¡± Cara ignored her question and said calmly. ¡°You¡­¡± Sara was so angry that she could not speak. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll wait at the side.¡± Hugh said. When Cara was not there, he directly called Sara Miss. Now that Cara had returned, Hugh was different. Cara nodded. Hugh bowed and retreated. ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Cara walked to the railing and said to her sister. The ward Cara had arranged for Cole was the best ward in the hospital. Therefore, there was a balcony at the door with a good view. Sara walked to Cara¡¯s side. ¡°Why do you want to marry him?¡± ¡°Because I want to marry him.¡± Cara turned around and replied. Sara choked. Her sister¡¯s way of answering questions was always so simple and crude. ¡°You know what I want to ask is not what you think, but what right does he have to marry you?¡± Sara said, ¡°You¡¯re the high and mighty queen of the Williams Corporation, and he¡¯s just an ordinary person who got onto the news because of you. ¡°I heard he even lost his job. ¡°What right does such a person have to be worthy of you?¡± Sara was a little angry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you making marriage tooplicated?¡± Cara said with a smile. Sara looked at Cara and told her everything. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think marriage is tooplicated. It¡¯s that you think too simply. ¡°Not only is Cole unworthy of you, but he will also bring you a lot of trouble. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth! ¡°If you were in a rtionship with Cole and even if you were in bed with him, I would never say anything bad about you. ¡°However, marriage is different. Marriage is abination of resources between two people, including personal ability, family resources, social status, and so on. Sister, you have to think carefully¡­ ¡°Regarding this, Cole is not helpful to you at all and is actually a weakness. The other families can deal with you through him and he will be your burden. ¡°And you¡¯re also a burden to Cole too! ¡°You will bring him wealth and status that he will never be able to obtain in his life. At the same time, you will also bring a huge impact and unimaginable trouble to his originally ordinary life. ¡°The other families will target him, and that Trent Wilson, who has always liked you, might even deal with him. Can he hold on? ¡°Even if we don¡¯t talk about this, what about now? How many people have already mocked him? ¡°If you really like Cole, how can you watch him be theughing stock of the entire Sky City? ¡°All of this because of that simple ¡®you want to get married¡¯? ¡°Sister, can you really be so selfish?¡± After Sara finished speaking, Cara remained silent. There was silence in front of the ward. Chapter 95 - Safe Haven

Chapter 95: Safe Haven

Sara knew that if she tried to persuade Cara with the thought that Cole would drag her down, it would be impossible. Back then, when Sara had felt that she was useless for not being able to help the corporation¡­ Cara had not given up. Therefore, it was even more impossible for Sara to persuade Cara, who had already achieved this status, now. Therefore, Sara took another path. Reverse thinking! I¡¯m not thinking of you. I¡¯m thinking of Cole. It¡¯s impossible for you not to consider Cole! Sara was full of confidence. These words could definitely sway Cara. Moreover, these words were indeed her conclusion from Cole¡¯s standpoint. Although she did not like Cole, it did not stop her from doing so. After a moment of silence, Cara sighed slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve grown up too.¡± Sara nodded. She felt smug. It seemed that she had really convinced her sister. ¡°But you¡¯re still a little immature. Go back and study well.¡± Cara changed the topic. The smugness on Sara¡¯s face froze. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you know why I asked you toe to the hospital as soon as you got off the ne?¡± Cara did not answer her and asked a question instead. ¡°Why?¡± Sara was puzzled about this. As soon as she had gotten off the ne, she had gone straight to thepany to look for Cara. Who knew that Cara actually asked her toe to the hospital to meet¡­ Then, Cara had her observe Cole for half an hour. That half an hour was simply the most unbearable moment of Sara¡¯s life. ¡°Do you know how badly injured he is?¡± Cara said. ¡°How badly?¡± Sara frowned and recalled. ¡°It seems to be quite bad. I saw that his entire body was wrapped in bandages, and there was even gauze on his face. He didn¡¯t look good. Didn¡¯t the report say that he bled a lot?¡± ¡°Then do you know how he got his injuries?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was a martial artspetition?¡± Sara had asked around about this. After all, as soon as she had gotten off the ne, she knew that the Williams family had killed the Hayes family¡¯s Guardian in a deathmatch. But she still didn¡¯t think it was anything. So what if Cole was good at fighting? In terms of fighting ability, couldn¡¯t Uncle Hugh fight? Couldn¡¯t Auntie Lawson fight? Wasn¡¯t Trent Wilson better than Cole at fighting? When that time came, wouldn¡¯t Cole die? ¡°Yeah.¡± Cara nodded. ¡°Then do you know why he fought?¡± This time, she did not wait for Sara to answer and continued. ¡°He was targeted by the Hayes family because he was engaged to me. Hence, he was kidnapped as a tool to threaten me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sara¡¯s expression changed. She really did not know about this. ¡°Cole was tied up. He was pped in front of a lot of people and his leg was broken.¡± Cara recalled that. She was expressionless, but an unconceble killing intent appeared in her eyes. ¡°What?¡± Sara widened her eyes. This kind of thing sounded painful. And it was humiliating. ¡°The Hayes and the Yeagers used Cole to ask me fornd and a port¡­¡± Cara asked, ¡°So much?!¡± She did not expect that the dangerous situations she had talked about to persuade Cara had already happened. ¡°Was that a lot?¡± Cara smiled. ¡°Maybe a lot. I actually didn¡¯t hear what they wanted at that time because I was in a mess.¡± That night, Cara had not calmed down. She could not remain calm either. ¡°Did you agree?¡± Sara was silent. She could imagine her sister¡¯s pain. No matter how ordinary Cole was, he was still the person her sister liked. No one could calm down after seeing the person they liked being humiliated and suffering! ¡°I agreed.¡± Cara nodded. Sara sighed. As expected¡­ Their marriage was a marriage that dragged each other down. Cara let Cole fall into a dead end, and Cole became Cara¡¯s greatest burden. ¡°Then isn¡¯t our Williams family very weak now?¡± Sara asked. Giving up so much was no different from cutting off her flesh. But unexpectedly, Cara shook her head. ¡°The Williams family are the same as before.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sara was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sara was stunned. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°To be precise, Cole didn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Sara was in disbelief. What right did Cole have to decide whether to give it or not? ¡°Because he killed himself.¡± Cara said slowly. Sara was stunned. Suicide?! Cara did not continue. She just pondered and recalled things. After a long time, Sara stammered, ¡°W-What did you say? ¡°Hemitted suicide?! ¡°How is that possible!¡± Sara raised her voice higher and higher. Her next sentence was so loud that it almost overturned the roof. ¡°This must be his method. So that I didn¡¯t suffer, he helped me eliminate my so-called burden,¡± Cara exined. ¡°But, but¡­¡± Sara was shocked and speechless. Suicide to help her sister get out of trouble?! This sounded like a fantasy. At this moment¡­ Sara¡¯s short-circuited brain finally regained consciousness. She keenly grasped a key point. ¡°But Cole is still alive! He¡¯s not dead at all! ¡°He just faked his death to deceive you.¡± She got to the point. Cole was still alive and well. He even fought with someone and killed a powerful Guardian¡­ This did not look like a weakling who would be kidnapped. He was using fake death to deceive her sister¡¯s sympathy! ¡°Really? If he really faked his death¡­¡± However, Cara smiled. ¡°Then could he maintain a fake death when a knife was being pierced through his heart. And our Williams family could use this opportunity to capture Charles Yeager and Chris Hayes. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s very impressive?¡± Sara was stunned. Capture the sons of two families in one go? This did sound very impressive. Cole¡¯s image in Sara¡¯s heart suddenly became cunning again. ¡°Then, then why did he fight? And why was he so seriously injured?¡± Sara¡¯s mind was a mess. As a normal person, she could not understand this plot. ¡°He told me about it.¡± Cara sighed slowly. ¡°He wants to protect me. ¡°I told him I don¡¯t need his protection. ¡°But he also said that he knew I didn¡¯t need it. Yet, he wanted to. ¡°Therefore, although he knew that he could not defeat Simone Owen, he knew that he could not even withstand Simone Owens¡¯s full-powered attack¡­ ¡°He still went. ¡°Maybe. That¡¯s what he¡¯s trying to prove to me. He¡¯s not a burden. ¡°He¡¯s a safe haven.¡± Cara finished speaking. Sara¡¯s expression changed instantly. Chapter 96 - Is This Really My Wife?

Chapter 96: Is This Really My Wife?

Protect Sister? What a ridiculous thing to say! Who is Sister? Does she need protection? However, considering that hemitted suicide after being kidnapped, and even after knowing that his and his enemy¡¯s strengths were so different that the enemy could defeat him with one palm, he still bit the bullet¡­ Isn¡¯t this his determination to protect Sister? Sara¡¯s eyes were filled with yearning. Women were emotional. Who wouldn¡¯t want their other half to be brave or risk his life for them?! That was exactly what Cole did. However, the next moment, Sara forcefully expelled her emotions and regained her rationality. She questioned, ¡°But this isn¡¯t a sign that he can protect you, right? This is reckless! ¡°If he¡¯s been so reckless after you got together with him, won¡¯t you have to live in fear every day? ¡°How can such a married life be happy?¡± Cara looked into her eyes seriously. ¡°Right? This is recklessness. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to settle scores with himter.¡± Sara was speechless. She had miscalcted. His sister had already thought about it. The younger sister had no words. She tried to figure out the logic and find a key point that she could use. She definitely had to persuade Cara to give up. ¡°No, no!¡± Sara changed the topic. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t say words like safe haven to disturb my vision. ¡°The first point is that hemitted suicide? How did he do it is a question mark. ¡°Second, he made it sound brave and fearless, but the ones who are dead now are from the Hayes family, not him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this prove that he¡¯s actually the one in control of the situation? ¡°Therefore, he was confident of winning from the beginning. He only said it as if he were facing death to gain your sympathy. ¡°But he actually lied to you! ¡°How can you be with such a liar?¡± After saying that, she felt that her logic was perfect. However, Cara stared at her with a faint smile. This stare made Sara¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cara asked, ¡°Sara, you¡¯re studying abroad, right?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Sara was stunned. ¡°Then think about what you want to say.¡± Cara shook her head and walked into the ward. Sara widened her eyes. What does that mean?! Is Sister saying that I¡¯m wrong? Sara stood rooted to the ground. At this moment¡­ Hugh could not stand it anymore. ¡°Miss, what are you thinking about?¡± Although he did not want to hear the conversation between the two sisters, Sara¡¯s voice was a little too loud. He had heard everything. ¡°Uncle Hugh, my sister asked me to think about what I want to say.¡± Sara was vexed. ¡°Is there a problem with what I said?¡± Hughughed. ¡°Maybe you wanted to object to Miss being with Mr. Stone at first because Mr. Stone would be a burden to her and she would bring disaster to Mr. Stone. ¡°This way, Mr. Stone will definitely not be able to protect himself and implicate Miss. ¡°But Miss just now said that Mr. Stone has been in control of the situation recently. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this prove that Mr. Stone can¡¯t be a burden to Miss?¡± Sara widened her eyes in shock. Sister actually tricked me! Hugh could not help butugh. ¡°Although Miss can¡¯t be influenced by others, your words might strengthen her confidence.¡± Sara was speechless. *** Cara walked into the ward and looked at Cole, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. Aplicated emotion appeared in her eyes. She had long pondered what her sister said about how she could be so selfish. On the night Cole was kidnapped, her heart was in pain. At that time, she felt guilty and regretted it. If not for her selfishness, Cole, as an ordinary person, would not have been in such a dangerous situation. It was even more impossible for him tomit suicide to notpromise. However, this would not be a reason why Cara would decide to break up with Cole. Since he had already done it, there was no need to regret it. That night, she had been determined to protect Cole. However, it was also that night when Cole had woken up and said to her, ¡°I want to protect you!¡±, which had softened Cara¡¯s heart. It had been many years since someone told her that they wanted to protect her. Cara smiled. She looked at Cole on the bed. This was her haven. At this moment¡­ Cole opened his eyes. ¡°You came in?¡± ¡°How are you?¡± Cara walked to the bed. ¡°Fortunately, I feel much better now.¡± Cole answered honestly. His recovery ability would be much faster after he woke up. ¡°Internal bleeding in the abdominal cavity, broken ribs, and a poisonous needle in the neck. Serious damage¡­ ¡°You told me that you woke up less than ten minutes ago and recovered a lot¡­ ¡°You still want to lie to me?¡± Cara said. Cole said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. You might not know, but a martial artist like me has a good recovery ability.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re very powerful and I can¡¯t understand you?¡± Cara raised her eyebrows. When Cole heard this, he was instantly scared out of his wits. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Trouble came from the mouth. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t mean anything.¡± Cole wanted to cry. Cara smiled. ¡°How is it? Is it fun?¡± ¡°What?¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°When I came just now, I heard a young couple talking about the survival test. I thought it was fun,¡± Cara said calmly. Cole gulped. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Cara sat by Cole¡¯s bed and looked at him quietly. A fragrance entered Cole¡¯s nose. He looked at Cara. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be angry.¡± He let out a sigh of relief. If Cara were angry¡­ He really did not know how to coax her. ¡°Sure.¡± Cara brought the seafood porridge to him. When she saw Cole¡¯s expression, she smiled. ¡°Why? Are you worried that I¡¯ll be angry?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I just feel rxed being with you.¡± Cole shook his head. Cara scooped out a mouthful of porridge. ¡°Eat it.¡± She blew on it and held it to Cole¡¯s lips. Cole was stunned. ¡°I can eat it myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry.¡± Cara said calmly without looking up. Cole obediently opened his mouth. The porridge fell inside. Cole swallowed it quietly and looked at Cara. Her eyebrows were exquisite, and her skin was smooth. It was beautiful. Is this really my wife? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Cara scooped out another spoonful. Seeing Cole in a daze, she asked him that question. ¡°Nothing.¡± Cole woke up from the dream. ¡°Nothing? Are you engrossed looking at me?¡± Cara stared at Cole with her beautiful eyes. ¡°I was just thinking¡­¡± Cole swallowed the porridge in his mouth and asked, ¡°Are you really my wife?¡± He wanted to see Cara¡¯s reaction. Cara paused and stared at him with a faint smile. ¡°Have you recovered? Then let¡¯s settle the score.¡± Cole was speechless. Chapter 97 - Questions

Chapter 97: Questions

Cole fell silent. After eating the porridge, he remembered something. ¡°By the way, are the Hayes and the Yeager families doing anything now?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Cara replied, ¡°They¡¯re under the control of the Martial Alliance now. They didn¡¯t do anything to the Williams family. ¡°However, just like before, we restrain them while they restrain us.¡± Cole was silent. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to suppress the media¡¯s public opinion. I¡¯ve found a few celebrities to divert their attention. It¡¯s not as serious as it is now.¡± Cara said. ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After she finished packing, Cara stood up. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cole nodded slightly. Then, Cara turned around and left the ward. After she left, Cole sighed slightly. Although Cara did not say anything, the fact that the two families were restraining the Williams family at the same time was enough to prove what was behind them. This was the pressure of two big families! At the same time, he was still thinking. Although the media¡¯s opinion was temporarily suppressed, his background and identity would sooner orter be used to criticize the Williams family. Power! He needed power. Personal strength could not change anything. As long as he had enough power and influence, he would be able to suppress the Hayes and the Yeager Families. It would be enough to stop the public opinion from saying anything. Thinking of this, Cole closed his eyes. He wanted to recover to his peak state as soon as possible. But at this moment. His phone on the bedside table suddenly vibrated. Cole reached out and opened the phone. It was a message from thendlord. ¡°Cole, pleasee back to the neighborhood immediately to deal with the reporters downstairs! They have already made my tenants unable to live normally.¡± Cole¡¯s expression changed when he heard hisndlord. Sh*t! He knew that even if he was resting in the hospital, these reporters would not be idle. They were probably going downstairs to surround him for an interview. Cole took a deep breath and did not reply to thendlord. His injuries had not healed yet, so he could not rush back now. Otherwise, there might be an ident. He could only endure it now! Then, he closed his eyes. Healing was the most important. *** However, less than half an hour after Cole closed his eyes, a figure sneakily walked into the room. Cole immediately sensed it. ¡°Still not awake?¡± The figure asked in a low voice. It was Sara. Hearing this, Cole opened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sara was shocked. ¡°You, you didn¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°I just woke up.¡± Cole said. Sara¡¯s expression turned a little unnatural. However, after thinking about it, she walked over and sat not far from Cole¡¯s bed. She just looked at Cole. Cole was speechless. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Cole asked. Sara stared at him until his entire body went numb. ¡°I want to ask you how you managed to be kidnapped and revived.¡± Sara said slowly. Cole was stunned. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± He had thought that Sara was here to interrogate him about his background¡­ He did not expect her to ask this immediately. ¡°My sister said you killed yourself, but you¡¯re still alive, so I want to know if you lied to her.¡± Sara said. She did not beat around the bush but went straight to the point. ¡°Mmm.¡± Cole pondered. ¡°You can think of it as me faking my death.¡± The Medical Oath was something that only a perfected Connate-realm martial artist coulde into contact with, as well as the dragon energy in the dragon ring. These things were actually mysterious. Cole thought that no one would believe him if he told the truth. After all, that was a mysterious power that could disperse a person¡¯s cultivation. It could only be removed at the cost of his life¡­ The dragon energy could save a person¡¯s life. If he said something like this, Sara, who had grown up in a world of science, would probably think that Cole was crazy. ¡°You really lied to my sister!¡± Sara was furious. Cole was speechless. ¡°¡­ Did I lie?¡± Sara said righteously, ¡°You could defeat the Guardian of the Hayes family and fake your death in front of so many people. This can already prove your ability. ¡°But you still pretended to be weak. You were trying to gain my sister¡¯s sympathy.¡± Cole was speechless. Seeing that Cole was silent, the corners of Sara¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°If thinking that makes you happy, you can think that too.¡± Cole pondered for a while and said. This made Sara furious. ¡°Are you patronizing me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cole denied it. Sara still wanted to speak. But at this moment. Hugh knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Stone, may Ie in?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cole nodded. Hugh walked in, bowed, and said to Sara, ¡°Miss Cara is calling you to go back now. There¡¯s already a car waiting for you downstairs.¡± He needed to protect Cole in the hospital, so he could not protect Sara too. Sara was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not done asking.¡± ¡°Miss said that she can¡¯t let you continue asking.¡± Hugh answered truthfully. Sara was speechless. She red at Cole. ¡°Did you ask my sister to ask me to leave?¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± However, Sara did not listen and walked out angrily. She did not dare to disobey Cara. After Sara left, Hugh bowed. ¡°Mr. Stone, please continue to rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Uncle Hugh, I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± Cole pondered and asked, ¡°What happened after I fainted?¡± Hugh was stunned. He replied, ¡°After Mr. Stone fainted, Alliance Master Xavier announced that the life-or-death battle was over. Miss and I went down to take you away. As for Simone Owens¡¯s and Chris Hayes¡¯s corpses, they were taken away by the Sky Sea Martial Alliance and transported back to the Hayes family.¡± Cole frowned slightly. ¡°Did Steve Hayes say anything before he left?¡± When Hugh heard this, he paused for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Uncle Hugh, don¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Cole said seriously, ¡°I know he will definitely say something.¡± Hugh was silent for a while before smiling bitterly. ¡°Miss told me not to tell you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle Hugh. You didn¡¯t say it yourself. I identally heard it,¡± Cole said. Hugh still wanted to refuse. However, Cole said firmly, ¡°Uncle Hugh, I will face these problems sooner orter. If you say it now, I will be mentally prepared. ¡°Besides, I want to follow Miss Williams. This can¡¯t be avoided. ¡°You can hide it for now, but not forever.¡± Hugh could only smile bitterly. ¡°Miss was right to tell me not to listen to anything you say.¡± Coleughed. Cara had really put in a lot of effort to let him recuperate without any pressure. ¡°Before Steve Hayes left¡­¡± Hugh pondered for a while before saying slowly, ¡°He told Miss that if you don¡¯t die this time, the Williams will family face the anger of not only the Yeager and the Hayes families but also of Trent Wilson.¡± ¡°Trent Wilson?¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°Who is he?¡± He had never heard of this name until now. ¡°Trent Wilson.¡± Hugh pondered for a while. ¡°He¡¯s the most popr person in the country at the moment. He¡¯s a war god with outstanding military achievements. His strength is extraordinary, and his reputation is widespread. ¡°He¡¯s the same age as Miss, but he¡¯s stronger than me.¡± Cole¡¯s pupils constricted. To be able to reach Hugh¡¯s strength at the age of 35 was already outstanding. If Cole had just left the mountain three years ago, he would naturally not be afraid. At that time, he would¡¯ve reached the fourth grade of the Connate Realm. But it was different now¡­ The Medical Oath had restricted his strength. ¡°There¡¯s something else¡­¡± Hugh hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Trent Wilson has publicly expressed that he wants to marry Miss.¡± Cole¡¯s expression changed. Chapter 98 - The Conversation with Sara

Chapter 98: The Conversation with Sara

He understood that Cara definitely had no feelings for him. However, he could not ignore the fact that he would pose a huge threat to the Williams family because he wanted to marry Cara. At this moment¡­ ¡°Mr. Stone¡­¡± Hugh looked at Cole¡¯s expression and called out to him. Hugh did not want to say it. Cole didn¡¯t know anything and would easily fall into a disadvantageous position. It was better to be clear. However, after seeing Cole¡¯s calm expression, Hugh did not understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cole was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Hugh asked. He thought that after he had shared that information, Cole¡¯s face would turn dark or furious. However, after saying that, Hugh realized that Cole was frowning as if he was thinking about something. Hearing this, Cole smiled and asked, ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± ¡°Trent Wilson¡­¡± Hugh thought that Cara did not allow him to tell Cole about this because she was afraid that Cole would get angry because of his love rival. But from the looks of it¡­ That did not seem to be the case. Cole shook his head and said seriously and firmly, ¡°Cara likes me, and I like her. As for Trent Wilson, he can¡¯t even be considered a supporting character in this rtionship. ¡°If we¡¯re really talking about being angry, I think the person who should be angry the most should be Trent Wilson. ¡°He¡¯s the loser.¡± Only when it came to matters of the heart would Cole unconsciously change the way he addressed Cara. Stunned, Hugh thenughed. ¡°I was thinking too much. I thought Miss didn¡¯t want me to tell you because she was afraid you would be angry.¡± He could not help but sigh¡­ Miss has not spent much time with Mr. Stone. Ever since they met, it has only been half a year. They have experienced things together for only about ten days. However, their trust in each other is like an unbreakable foundation that can not be shaken. ¡°No.¡± Cole smiled. ¡°The reason Miss Williams doesn¡¯t want you to tell me is probably that she¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll think too much.¡± Hugh was slightly stunned and nodded. ¡°That makes sense. ¡°Alright, in that case, I won¡¯t disturb your recovery.¡± Hughughed. ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°Thank you for protecting me at the door, Uncle Hugh.¡± He had always known that Hugh was guarding him at the door. ¡°Not at all.¡± Hugh smiled and said, ¡°By the way, although there are confidentiality uses in the life-or-death battle, other than the Yeager and the Hayes families, who know about you killing Simone Owens, the other families, including the Williams, don¡¯t know the exact reason. ¡°But your name has already entered the sights of the upper echelons of the Martial Alliance. ¡°Even Xavier Cross has praised you in private with Miss.¡± Cole did not expect Xavier Cross to praise him. He asked in confusion, ¡°Did Alliance Master Xavier say anything?¡± ¡°Xavier Cross said that your horizontal training, hidden weapon techniques, and even the quality of your true energy are at the top of your age.¡± Hugh continued, ¡°Even with a mid-stage Postnatal realm cultivation, you have exceeded all your peers.¡± This was the truth. How could an ordinary person have a mid-stage Postnatal realm cultivation at the age of 25? Practicing martial arts was something that umted over the years. From a young age, one had to train their muscles and bones to strengthen their foundation. When they got older, they would slowly achieve breakthroughs. Therefore, it was important to umte strength. Martial artists like Melvin Young and Zen de were all in their forties. Hugh and Simone Owens both were at least 60. Therefore, this was also why Cole was called a genius. Of course, there was another genius. That was the 35-year-old Trent Wilson, who could firmly suppress Hugh. ¡°You tter me.¡± Cole was a little embarrassed by the praise. ¡°You live up to your name.¡± Hugh nodded seriously and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Stone, I won¡¯t disturb your rest anymore.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cole nodded. Hugh then left the ward. Inside the ward, Cole closed his eyes and regted his breathing. Now that Trent Wilson wasing out, he had to increase his strength. Cole was a little afraid when he had heard the news. His strength was still restricted by the Medical Oath. The treasure of dragon energy was ethereal. He did not know if he could find a second ring with dragon energy in his life. Cole thought of how he had already reached the perfected Connate Realm three years ago and was speechless. If he weren¡¯t bound by the oath¡­ To be honest, Cole felt that he might immediately take a ne to get rid of Trent Wilson. *** The next day. The sun was shining brightly on the white bedsheets. When Cole opened his eyes, he realized that he could move freely. Although he had not recovered hisbat ability, he could walk. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Cole stretched his limbs and heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that there was really no hidden illness. What he was most afraid of was not that Simone Owens would leave poison in his body, but that she would leave some fatal injuries in his body. From the looks of it, everything in his body was normal. When he walked around the bed twice, he suddenly saw the date on his phone. ¡°February fourteenth.¡± Cole was stunned. Valentine¡¯s Day? At this moment. He heard a knock on the door. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Cole replied instinctively, ¡°Come in.¡± A pretty figure walked in with a thermos box. It was Sara. Cole¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Sara, why are you here?¡± ¡°Do you think I wanted toe?¡± Sara rolled her eyes. ¡°My sister forced me toe.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m warning you not to call me Sara. I don¡¯t know you well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m seven years younger than you. I¡¯m 28 years old. ording to my age, you have to call me Sister Sara.¡± Cole said seriously, ¡°Okay, Sara.¡± Sara was speechless. She ced the thermos box in her hand beside Cole¡¯s bed and said in a serious tone, ¡°Sister Sara!¡± ¡°Okay, Sara.¡± Sara gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Forget it! Call me by my full name!¡± Cole nodded and stopped teasing her. Sara and Cara were twopletely different people. Perhaps, it was because Cara had stood up for her that Sara could appear more lively. ¡°You cane down and move around now?¡± At this moment, Sara realized the problem. ¡°Yeah.¡± When Sara received an affirmative answer, she was stunned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you half-dead yesterday?¡± Cole did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate. I was just a little weak yesterday.¡± ¡°How did you train your body? Why are you so powerful?¡± Sara asked curiously. Such a tough body made Sara interested. Cole said, ¡°Do you want to train too?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Sara was honest. Cole pondered for a moment. ¡°Then can you ept being beaten up all year round? The kind that will break your bones?¡± Sara was speechless. She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. Isn¡¯t there a gentler way?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°You can bleed after soaking in a medicinal bath.¡± Sara was speechless. ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m different from a masochist like you.¡± Cole smiled and thought of something. ¡°By the way, can you do something for me, Sara?¡± Chapter 99 - Valentine’s Day

Chapter 99: Valentine¡¯s Day

¡°What is it?¡± Facing Cole, Sara felt helpless. Why do I feel as helpless now as when I face Sister? ¡°I want you to help me bring something to Miss Williams.¡± Cole asked of her. ¡°What?¡± Sara was stunned. The next moment, Cole took out his phone and ordered takeout¡­ *** An hourter¡­ When Sara left the hospital, she had a strange feeling. She looked at the flowers in her hand and the box of takeout and frowned. ¡°Is this how you fell in love with Cole?¡± She even felt that if she took this thing to her sister as a Valentine¡¯s Day gift¡­ ...... The two of them might break up on the spot. *** The Williams Corporation. ¡°Hello, Miss.¡± As soon as Sara entered the building, the employees of the Williams Corporation greeted her. However, when they saw the roses and the takeaway boxes in her hands, they started discussing. What is this? Could it be a Valentine¡¯s Day present for her? Isn¡¯t this too cheap! Sara ignored them and went straight to Cara¡¯s floor. Knock, knock, knock! ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me.¡± Sara said. ¡°Come in.¡± Cara sounded like she was focused on something. Sara opened the office door. ¡°Cole asked me to bring you something.¡± ¡°How is he?¡± Cara asked her. ¡°He cane down and move around.¡± Sara closed the door and walked to Cara. She then ced a warm lunch box and roses in front of her. ¡°He asked me to give you this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cara was stunned when she saw the 52 roses. ¡°You also think that these roses are too cheap, right?¡± Sara said. She felt from her sister¡¯s expression that she was looking down on these roses. Sara looked down on him too. It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day, but this Cole only knows how to send flowers and do useless things¡­ What¡¯s the point? ¡°No, I¡¯m asking why he sent me flowers. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cara said calmly. Sara exined, ¡°¡­ Today is Valentine¡¯s Day.¡± She was speechless. So Sister had forgotten about Valentine¡¯s Day. ¡°I see.¡± Cara understood and smiled. ¡°He has a good memory.¡± Only then did she reach out and take the roses. ¡°And this.¡± Sara pushed another box over impatiently. Cara opened the takeaway. They were all peeled crayfish. ¡°He peeled crayfish for the queen of the Williams Corporation at noon. I¡¯m impressed. I wonder how he came up with such an unromantic and unrealistic idea.¡± Sara was a little angry. She had waited for him in the ward just now¡­ In the end, he actually said that this was a Valentine¡¯s Day gift. Sara even had the urge to throw Cole out. What was the point of such a gift? ¡°I think it¡¯s quite good.¡± Cara smiled and pulled the crayfish over. ¡°How long did he take to peel them?¡± ¡°There are so many of them. Ten minutes.¡± Sara did not remember. ¡°Sure, his speed has increased.¡± Cara smiled. ¡°Sister, I just don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s sarcastic, not romantic, and doesn¡¯t have money or power. Other than being good-looking and good at fighting, what else does he have that makes him attractive to you?¡± When Sara saw Cara¡¯s expression, she exploded. ¡°I have feelings for him. That¡¯s enough.¡± Cara took out a piece of crayfish. ¡°Want some?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± Sara shook her head. Cara ate it herself. Sara became even angrier. *** At night, when Cole was taking a breather in front of the ward, he received Cara¡¯sments about the crayfish. ¡°You can be faster.¡± Coleughed and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After replying, he covered his neck. It hurt tough. *** Cole rested in the hospital for another day before deciding to be discharged. The day he was discharged arrived. Initially, Hugh did not allow him to be discharged. But after Cole jumped around, Hugh could only agree. However, when Cole reached the entrance of the hospital, an unexpected figure appeared. Sara! ¡°Why is it you again?¡± Cole was stunned. Sara¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Cut the cr*p! My sister asked me to pick you up. Do you think I want to pick you up?¡± She gritted her teeth in anger. Initially, Sara had thought that she could not persuade Cara, so she gave up and nned to go out with her best friends, whom she had not seen for a long time¡­ However, Cara started to order her to send things to Cole and wanted her to pick him up on the day he was discharged. Sara was already angry enough. Cole even said such words. This really made Sara grit her teeth in anger. ¡°I see.¡± Cole apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Get in.¡± Sara did not give him a good look. Cole was about to get into the car. When¡­ Boom! Cole¡¯s ears suddenly twitched. He caught an extremely irregr vibration in the distance. Tires scraped against the ground and rubbed against each other violently. It was like the sound of brakes being stepped on but the vehicle beingpletely out of control¡­ A terrified cry¡­ Cole¡¯s expression changed drastically. This voice was directed at the hospital. ¡°Sara,e out!¡± Cole roared. Sara, who did not hear anything, got furious. ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing this, Cole instantly rushed to the driver¡¯s seat and pulled her out violently. ¡°What are you doing?! Cole, are you crazy?!¡± Sara was in pain and roared angrily. She wanted to p Cole twice. However, he did not give her the chance. He pulled Sara and ran in the opposite direction of the car. He even shouted at Hugh, ¡°Uncle Hugh, retreat!¡± Hugh was astounded. He had heard nothing. However, Hugh knew that Cole would not speak without thinking. Therefore, he instantly retreated as well. ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡± Cole turned around and roared at the passersby! The passersby were stunned. Sara was in pain. ¡°Cole, are you crazy? What do you want¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Sara was so frightened by the scene in front of her that her mind went nk. Boom! Boom! Boom! A red heavy truck that had lost control crushed Sara¡¯s Maserati into pieces and mmed into the hospital wall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Everything was instantly smashed to pieces. Creak! An extremely ear-piercing sound rang at the end. The truck stopped. The entire hospital was in a tragic state. Seeing this scene, Sara was stunned for a long time. If I were still in that position just now¡­ Wouldn¡¯t I be dead? When she came back to her senses, she realized that her body was cold and her back was drenched in a cold sweat. ¡°Cole, how did you realize that a car wasing?¡± Sara muttered. She turned to look. However, she was shocked to discover that Cole had already rushed to the entrance of the hospital anxiously and started to help save people¡­ Chapter 100 - Don’t Let Him Desecrate the Dead

Chapter 100: Don¡¯t Let Him Desecrate the Dead

After the truck knocked down everything, the entire hospital was in a mess. More than ten injured people howled in pain as theyy in a pool of blood. One second ago, they were here to visit patients. Who knew that it would turn out like this in the next second? The driver of the truck also climbed out of the car and fell to the ground, barely breathing. The nurses and the doctors inside the hospital were a mess as they ran up crazily to save people. Who knew that such a thing would happen at the hospital entrance? Cole also followed them. He had learned medicine before and had medical ethics. He would not stand by and do nothing at this time. When Sara and Hugh reacted, they also ran up. Just as Sara was about to ask a question¡­ At this moment¡­ While everyone was busy¡­ ¡°Little Jay, Little Jay!¡± A hoarse voice rang out. ...... A beautiful middle-aged woman was pulling at the back door of a red BMW with tears on her face. However, she was crushed by the car. She pulled the car door hopelessly and weakly. Her son was inside the car. Seeing this scene, everyone immediately rushed over anxiously. If they wasted time, the child inside might die. Cole¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Uncle Hugh, save him!¡± Hugh nodded. Only martial artists like them could save people faster. The two of them immediately rushed forward. They were faster than the passersby. Sara, who was walking behind them, was stunned. Cole¡¯s decisiveness and focus made her feel a little dazed¡­ Was this still the man who needed to rely on his sister? Squeak! A sharp cry! Hugh and Cole pulled open the car door. Seeing this scene, the middle-aged woman was so grateful that she sobbed. ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cole said without turning his head. Then, he carried the little boy out. The boy¡¯s forehead was covered in blood, and his eyebrows were tightly furrowed. Seeing this scene, the middle-aged woman got so frightened that the blood drained from her face. ¡°Little Jay, don¡¯t scare Mommy¡­ Doctor, doctor,e quickly!¡± Cole ced the little boy on the ground and frowned. Troublesome! The boy¡¯s pulse was getting weaker. At this moment. The doctors in the hospital also ran out. A doctor walked over. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Get out of the way!¡± An angry shout came from behind. A middle-aged man in a white robe walked over and pushed Cole away roughly. But Cole did not move. He turned to look at the man. ¡°Who are you? Are you a doctor? If not, don¡¯t get in the way.¡± Embarrassed, the man shouted angrily. Cole did not say anything and just moved aside. He did not have any tools to save the little boy now. The boy¡¯s life was more important. Hence, he gave way. The man stepped forward and squatted beside Little Jay. The middle-aged woman¡¯s face was filled with panic. ¡°Doctor, you must save my son. I¡¯m Yara Quentin from the Quentin family. If Jay is fine, the Quentin will definitely pay you handsomely¡­¡± Hearing this name, Cole and Hugh looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. The Quentin family! One of the six families of Sky City. ¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged man nodded. He pulled out his stethoscope and began to check on Jay. But in the next moment. The middle-aged man shook his head slowly. ¡°Miss Quentin, I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡± Jay died on the spot! The bad news came. Yara¡¯s face instantly turned pale. At this moment¡­ She did not even have the ability to digest this sorrowful news. She didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she cry like before. She just stared nkly at Jay¡¯s corpse. The kid¡¯s eyes were lifeless and empty. No one watching this scene could bear it. Everyone had a mother. There were even many parents present. At this moment, everyone felt terrible. Even Sara had tears in her eyes. At this moment¡­ Cole¡¯s eyes narrowed. He saw a needle bag on the middle-aged man¡¯s waist. Perhaps, it¡¯s worth a try. Just as the paramedics were about to put Jay on the stretcher¡­ ¡°Wait.¡± Cole suddenly spoke. Everyone was stunned and looked at Cole. Cole rushed forward and said to the middle-aged doctor, ¡°Doctor, can you lend me your needle bag?¡± ¡°Lend it to you?¡± The middle-aged doctor frowned. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to borrow a needle.¡± Cole was anxious. If he werete, his acupuncture technique might not be of use. When Cole finished speaking, everyone looked at him. Yara Quentin¡¯s lifeless eyes moved. On the other hand, Hugh and Sara were surprised. Cole wants to save someone? ¡°Try?¡± The middle-aged doctor narrowed his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not a doctor?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned this before.¡± Cole looked even more anxious. ¡°Lend it to me quickly.¡± ¡°No way.¡± The middle-aged doctor shouted angrily, ¡°You just said that you¡¯re not a doctor, but now you want to try. ¡°There¡¯s no chance of this little boy surviving. If you go up now, you¡¯ll only be desecrating his corpse. It¡¯s useless. ¡°I think you heard that these two people are from the Quentin family and want to fight for some credit at this time. You want the Quentin family to pay you¡­¡± The middle-aged doctor finished speaking. The surrounding onlookers¡¯ expressions changed instantly. ¡°Why is this person so bad?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The doctor already said that he can¡¯t be saved. Don¡¯t torture him anymore.¡± As for Sara, her expression changed. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Cole, don¡¯t be like this. You were able to save us just now because your hearing is amazing, but now you¡¯re saving people, not ying around. ¡°Besides, these are people from the Quentin family. Don¡¯t think that saving people at this time will make them think that you didn¡¯t do anything and deserve zero credit. They will only use this as an excuse. Let¡¯s not cause trouble.¡± Thest sentence was said by Sara. Her subtext was clear. Cole¡¯s intention was what the doctor said just now. He wanted to fight for some credit. However, if Cole went up to save her son now and failed, he might get into trouble. ¡°No way!¡± However, to Sara¡¯s surprise, Cole suddenly shook his head. Then, under everyone¡¯s unexpected gazes, Cole took action and snatched the needle bag from the middle-aged man¡¯s waist. ¡°Sorry!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Security!¡± Cole was already charging at Jay. On the other hand, Sara revealed an angry expression and shouted, ¡°Cole, are you crazy?!¡± As expected! She knew that someone like Cole would still think about fighting for credit at a time like this. He did not even consider the big picture. She had no idea what her sister liked about him! Cole rushed to the boy¡¯s side. At this moment¡­ Yara¡¯s expression changed drastically and she wanted to stop him. She had just heard Cole admit that he was not a doctor. However, Cole raised his head and said, ¡°Miss Quentin, please give me a chance.¡± Yara looked at Cole¡¯s clear gaze and was stunned. The next moment. Cole did not wait for her reply. He quickly acted. Life waits for no man! By now¡­ The security guards had arrived. The middle-aged doctor shouted, ¡°Pull him away. Don¡¯t let him desecrate the dead.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!